This is a modern-English version of Peter and Wendy, originally written by Barrie, J. M. (James Matthew).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
PETER AND WENDY

CONTENTS
CHAPTER I
PETER BREAKS THROUGH
CHAPTER II
THE SHADOW
CHAPTER III
COME AWAY, COME AWAY!
CHAPTER IV
THE FLIGHT
CHAPTER V
THE ISLAND COME TRUE
CHAPTER VI
THE LITTLE HOUSE
CHAPTER VII
THE HOME UNDER THE GROUND
CHAPTER VIII
THE MERMAIDS' LAGOON
CHAPTER IX
THE NEVER BIRD
CHAPTER X
THE HAPPY HOME
CHAPTER XI
WENDY'S STORY
CHAPTER XII
THE CHILDREN ARE CARRIED OFF
CHAPTER XIII
DO YOU BELIEVE IN FAIRIES?
CHAPTER XIV
THE PIRATE SHIP
CHAPTER XV
'HOOK OR ME THIS TIME'
CHAPTER XVI
THE RETURN HOME
CHAPTER XVII
WHEN WENDY GREW UP
ILLUSTRATIONS
THE NEVER NEVER LAND
TITLE PAGE
PETER FLEW IN
THE BIRDS WERE FLOWN
LET HIM KEEP WHO CAN
PETER ON GUARD
SUMMER DAYS ON THE LAGOON
"TO DIE WILL BE AN AWFULLY BIG ADVENTURE"
WENDY'S STORY
FLUNG LIKE BALES
HOOK OR ME THIS TIME
"THIS MAN IS MINE!"
PETER AND JANE
CHAPTER I
PETER BREAKS THROUGH
All children, except one, grow up. They soon know that they will grow up, and the way Wendy knew was this. One day when she was two years old she was playing in a garden, and she plucked another flower and ran with it to her mother. I suppose she must have looked rather delightful, for Mrs. Darling put her hand to her heart and cried, 'Oh, why can't you remain like this for ever!' This was all that passed between them on the subject, but henceforth Wendy knew that she must grow up. You always know after you are two. Two is the beginning of the end.
All kids, except one, grow up. They soon realize that they will grow up, and Wendy figured it out like this. One day when she was two years old, she was playing in a garden, and she picked another flower and ran with it to her mom. I guess she must have looked pretty adorable, because Mrs. Darling put her hand to her heart and said, 'Oh, why can't you stay like this forever!' That was the only conversation they had about it, but from that point on, Wendy knew she had to grow up. You always understand this after you turn two. Two is the start of the end.
Of course they lived at 14, and until Wendy came her mother was the chief one. She was a lovely lady, with a romantic mind and such a[Pg 2] sweet mocking mouth. Her romantic mind was like the tiny boxes, one within the other, that come from the puzzling East, however many you discover there is always one more; and her sweet mocking mouth had one kiss on it that Wendy could never get, though there it was, perfectly conspicuous in the right-hand corner.
Of course they lived at 14, and until Wendy arrived, her mother was the main one. She was a beautiful woman, with a dreamy mind and such a[Pg 2] sweet teasing smile. Her dreamy mind was like those tiny boxes, one inside the other, that come from the mysterious East; no matter how many you find, there’s always one more. And her sweet teasing smile had one kiss on it that Wendy could never reach, even though it was right there, clearly visible in the right-hand corner.
The way Mr. Darling won her was this: the many gentlemen who had been boys when she was a girl discovered simultaneously that they loved her, and they all ran to her house to propose to her except Mr. Darling, who took a cab and nipped in first, and so he got her. He got all of her, except the innermost box and the kiss. He never knew about the box, and in time he gave up trying for the kiss. Wendy thought Napoleon could have got it, but I can picture him trying, and then going off in a passion, slamming the door.
The way Mr. Darling won her over was like this: the many guys who had been boys when she was a girl suddenly realized they loved her and all rushed to her house to propose, except for Mr. Darling, who took a cab and got there first, so he won her. He got all of her, except the innermost box and the kiss. He never found out about the box, and eventually, he stopped trying to get the kiss. Wendy thought Napoleon could have gotten it, but I can imagine him trying and then storming out in a huff, slamming the door.
Mr. Darling used to boast to Wendy that her mother not only loved him but respected him. He was one of those deep ones who know about stocks and shares. Of course no one really knows, but he quite seemed to know, and he often said stocks were up and shares[Pg 3] were down in a way that would have made any woman respect him.
Mr. Darling used to brag to Wendy that her mom not only loved him but also respected him. He was one of those serious types who understood stocks and shares. Of course, no one truly knows, but he acted like he did, and he often commented that stocks were up and shares[Pg 3] were down in a way that would have made any woman respect him.
Mrs. Darling was married in white, and at first she kept the books perfectly, almost gleefully, as if it were a game, not so much as a brussels sprout was missing; but by and by whole cauliflowers dropped out, and instead of them there were pictures of babies without faces. She drew them when she should have been totting up. They were Mrs. Darling's guesses.
Mrs. Darling got married in white, and at first, she kept the books perfectly, almost happily, like it was a game—everything was accounted for; but eventually, whole cauliflowers started to go missing, and instead, there were drawings of babies without faces. She sketched them when she should have been doing the math. These were Mrs. Darling's guesses.
Wendy came first, then John, then Michael.
Wendy arrived first, followed by John, and then Michael.
For a week or two after Wendy came it was doubtful whether they would be able to keep her, as she was another mouth to feed. Mr. Darling was frightfully proud of her, but he was very honourable, and he sat on the edge of Mrs. Darling's bed, holding her hand and calculating expenses, while she looked at him imploringly. She wanted to risk it, come what might, but that was not his way; his way was with a pencil and a piece of paper, and if she confused him with suggestions he had to begin at the beginning again.
For a week or two after Wendy arrived, it was uncertain whether they could keep her, since she meant another mouth to feed. Mr. Darling was incredibly proud of her, but he was also very honorable. He sat on the edge of Mrs. Darling's bed, holding her hand and calculating expenses, while she looked at him with pleading eyes. She wanted to take the chance, no matter what happened, but that wasn’t his approach; his approach involved a pencil and a piece of paper, and if she threw him off with suggestions, he had to start from the beginning again.
'Now don't interrupt,' he would beg of her. 'I have one pound seventeen here, and two[Pg 4] and six at the office; I can cut off my coffee at the office, say ten shillings, making two nine and six, with your eighteen and three makes three nine seven, with five naught naught in my cheque-book makes eight nine seven,—who is that moving?—eight nine seven, dot and carry seven—don't speak, my own—and the pound you lent to that man who came to the door—quiet, child—dot and carry child—there, you've done it!—did I say nine nine seven? yes, I said nine nine seven; the question is, can we try it for a year on nine nine seven?'
'Now don’t interrupt,' he pleaded with her. 'I have one pound seventeen here, and two[Pg 4] and six at the office; I can skip my coffee at the office, say ten shillings, bringing it to two nine and six, and with your eighteen and three that makes three nine seven. Adding the five naught naught in my cheque-book gives us eight nine seven—who’s that moving?—eight nine seven, dot and carry seven—don’t speak, my dear—and the pound you lent to that man who came to the door—quiet, sweetheart—dot and carry, sweetheart—there, you’ve messed it up!—did I say nine nine seven? yes, I did say nine nine seven; the question is, can we manage for a year on nine nine seven?'
'Of course we can, George,' she cried. But she was prejudiced in Wendy's favour, and he was really the grander character of the two.
'Of course we can, George,' she exclaimed. But she was biased in Wendy's favor, and he was genuinely the more impressive character of the two.
'Remember mumps,' he warned her almost threateningly, and off he went again. 'Mumps one pound, that is what I have put down, but I daresay it will be more like thirty shillings—don't speak—measles one five, German measles half a guinea, makes two fifteen six—don't waggle your finger—whooping-cough, say fifteen shillings'—and so on it went, and it added up differently each time; but at last Wendy just got through, with mumps reduced[Pg 5] to twelve six, and the two kinds of measles treated as one.
"Remember mumps," he warned her almost threateningly, and off he went again. "Mumps one pound, that's what I've noted down, but I bet it'll be more like thirty shillings—don't say a word—measles one five, German measles half a guinea, so that's two fifteen six—don't shake your finger at me—whooping cough, let's say fifteen shillings"—and so it continued, adding up differently each time; but finally, Wendy managed to get through, with mumps lowered[Pg 5] to twelve six, and the two kinds of measles considered as one.
There was the same excitement over John, and Michael had even a narrower squeak; but both were kept, and soon you might have seen the three of them going in a row to Miss Fulsom's Kindergarten school, accompanied by their nurse.
There was the same excitement over John, and Michael had an even quieter squeak; but both were kept, and soon you might have seen the three of them walking in a row to Miss Fulsom's Kindergarten school, accompanied by their nanny.
Mrs. Darling loved to have everything just so, and Mr. Darling had a passion for being exactly like his neighbours; so, of course, they had a nurse. As they were poor, owing to the amount of milk the children drank, this nurse was a prim Newfoundland dog, called Nana, who had belonged to no one in particular until the Darlings engaged her. She had always thought children important, however, and the Darlings had become acquainted with her in Kensington Gardens, where she spent most of her spare time peeping into perambulators, and was much hated by careless nursemaids, whom she followed to their homes and complained of to their mistresses. She proved to be quite a treasure of a nurse. How thorough she was at bath-time; and up at any moment of the night if one of her[Pg 6] charges made the slightest cry. Of course her kennel was in the nursery. She had a genius for knowing when a cough is a thing to have no patience with and when it needs stocking round your throat. She believed to her last day in old-fashioned remedies like rhubarb leaf, and made sounds of contempt over all this new-fangled talk about germs, and so on. It was a lesson in propriety to see her escorting the children to school, walking sedately by their side when they were well behaved, and butting them back into line if they strayed. On John's footer days she never once forgot his sweater, and she usually carried an umbrella in her mouth in case of rain. There is a room in the basement of Miss Fulsom's school where the nurses wait. They sat on forms, while Nana lay on the floor, but that was the only difference. They affected to ignore her as of an inferior social status to themselves, and she despised their light talk. She resented visits to the nursery from Mrs. Darling's friends, but if they did come she first whipped off Michael's pinafore and put him into the one with blue braiding, and smoothed out Wendy and made a dash at John's hair.
Mrs. Darling liked everything to be just right, and Mr. Darling wanted to fit in perfectly with his neighbors; naturally, they had a nurse. Since they were short on money because of how much milk the kids drank, their nurse was a proper Newfoundland dog named Nana, who didn’t belong to anyone in particular until the Darlings hired her. She always thought kids were important, and the Darlings met her in Kensington Gardens, where she spent most of her leisure time peeking into strollers and was quite disliked by careless nannies, whom she would follow home to complain to their employers. She turned out to be an excellent nurse. How thorough she was during bath time! And she was up at any moment of the night if one of her charges made the slightest noise. Naturally, her doghouse was in the nursery. She had a knack for knowing when a cough needed urgent attention and when it just required wrapping a scarf around your neck. She held onto old-fashioned remedies like rhubarb leaf right up to her last day and scoffed at all the new talk about germs and such. It was a lesson in proper behavior to see her walking the kids to school, moving calmly alongside them when they behaved, and nudging them back into line if they wandered off. On John's soccer days, she never forgot his sweater, and she usually carried an umbrella in her mouth just in case it rained. There’s a room in the basement of Miss Fulsom's school where the nurses wait. They sat on benches while Nana rested on the floor, but that was the only difference. They pretended to ignore her as if she were of a lower social status, and she looked down on their shallow conversations. She disliked visits to the nursery from Mrs. Darling's friends, but if they came, she would first take off Michael's pinafore and put him in the one with blue trim, smooth out Wendy’s dress, and make a quick attempt at fixing John's hair.
No nursery could possibly have been conducted more correctly, and Mr. Darling knew it, yet he sometimes wondered uneasily whether the neighbours talked.
No nursery could have been run more efficiently, and Mr. Darling knew it, yet he occasionally felt uneasy wondering if the neighbors were gossiping.
He had his position in the city to consider.
He had to think about his standing in the city.
Nana also troubled him in another way. He had sometimes a feeling that she did not admire him. 'I know she admires you tremendously, George,' Mrs. Darling would assure him, and then she would sign to the children to be specially nice to father. Lovely dances followed, in which the only other servant, Liza, was sometimes allowed to join. Such a midget she looked in her long skirt and maid's cap, though she had sworn, when engaged, that she would never see ten again. The gaiety of those romps! And gayest of all was Mrs. Darling, who would pirouette so wildly that all you could see of her was the kiss, and then if you had dashed at her you might have got it. There never was a simpler happier family until the coming of Peter Pan.
Nana also bothered him in another way. Sometimes he felt like she didn’t admire him. "I know she thinks the world of you, George," Mrs. Darling would reassure him, and then she’d signal the kids to be extra nice to their dad. They had amazing dances, where the only other servant, Liza, was occasionally allowed to join in. She looked so tiny in her long skirt and maid’s cap, even though she had promised when she got hired that she would never see her height drop below ten. The joy of those playful moments! And the happiest of all was Mrs. Darling, who would twirl around so wildly that all you could see was the kiss, and if you rushed at her, you might have caught it. There had never been a simpler, happier family until Peter Pan came along.
Mrs. Darling first heard of Peter when she was tidying up her children's minds. It is the nightly custom of every good mother after her[Pg 8] children are asleep to rummage in their minds and put things straight for next morning, repacking into their proper places the many articles that have wandered during the day. If you could keep awake (but of course you can't) you would see your own mother doing this, and you would find it very interesting to watch her. It is quite like tidying up drawers. You would see her on her knees, I expect, lingering humorously over some of your contents, wondering where on earth you had picked this thing up, making discoveries sweet and not so sweet, pressing this to her cheek as if it were as nice as a kitten, and hurriedly stowing that out of sight. When you wake in the morning, the naughtinesses and evil passions with which you went to bed have been folded up small and placed at the bottom of your mind; and on the top, beautifully aired, are spread out your prettier thoughts, ready for you to put on.
Mrs. Darling first heard about Peter while she was organizing her children's thoughts. Every night, it’s the routine of every good mother, after her[Pg 8] kids are asleep, to sift through their minds and set things right for the next morning, putting back into their proper places all the things that got shuffled around during the day. If you could manage to stay awake (but of course you can’t), you would see your own mother doing this, and you would find it quite fascinating. It’s a bit like tidying up drawers. You would probably see her on her knees, humorously pausing over some of your thoughts, wondering where in the world you found that idea; making sweet discoveries and some not-so-sweet ones, pressing certain memories to her cheek as if they were as lovely as a kitten, while hurriedly tucking away others out of sight. When you wake up in the morning, the mischief and negative feelings you went to bed with have been neatly packed away at the bottom of your mind, and on top, freshly arranged, are your nicer thoughts, ready for you to embrace.
I don't know whether you have ever seen a map of a person's mind. Doctors sometimes draw maps of other parts of you, and your own map can become intensely interesting, but catch them trying to draw a map of a child's mind,[Pg 9] which is not only confused, but keeps going round all the time. There are zigzag lines on it, just like your temperature on a card, and these are probably roads in the island; for the Neverland is always more or less an island, with astonishing splashes of colour here and there, and coral reefs and rakish-looking craft in the offing, and savages and lonely lairs, and gnomes who are mostly tailors, and caves through which a river runs, and princes with six elder brothers, and a hut fast going to decay, and one very small old lady with a hooked nose. It would be an easy map if that were all; but there is also first day at school, religion, fathers, the round pond, needlework, murders, hangings, verbs that take the dative, chocolate pudding day, getting into braces, say ninety-nine, three-pence for pulling out your tooth yourself, and so on; and either these are part of the island or they are another map showing through, and it is all rather confusing, especially as nothing will stand still.
I don't know if you've ever seen a map of someone's mind. Doctors sometimes create maps of different parts of you, and your own map can be really fascinating, but watch them try to create a map of a child’s mind,[Pg 9] which is not just chaotic but constantly shifting. There are zigzag lines on it, similar to a temperature chart, and these are probably paths on the island; because Neverland is always more or less an island, with surprising bursts of color here and there, coral reefs, and quirky ships in the distance, along with wild savages and secluded hideouts, and gnomes who are mostly tailors, plus caves with rivers flowing through them, and princes with six older brothers, and a hut that's falling apart, and one very small old lady with a hooked nose. It would be a simple map if that were all; but there's also the first day of school, religion, fathers, the round pond, sewing, murders, hangings, verbs that take the dative, chocolate pudding day, getting into braces, saying ninety-nine, and three pence for pulling out your own tooth, and so on; and these either belong to the island or are another map showing through, making everything quite confusing, especially since nothing stays still.
Of course the Neverlands vary a good deal. John's, for instance, had a lagoon with flamingoes flying over it at which John was shooting,[Pg 10] while Michael, who was very small, had a flamingo with lagoons flying over it. John lived in a boat turned upside down on the sands, Michael in a wigwam, Wendy in a house of leaves deftly sewn together. John had no friends, Michael had friends at night, Wendy had a pet wolf forsaken by its parents; but on the whole the Neverlands have a family resemblance, and if they stood still in a row you could say of them that they have each other's nose, and so forth. On these magic shores children at play are for ever beaching their coracles. We too have been there; we can still hear the sound of the surf, though we shall land no more.
Of course, the Neverlands are quite different from each other. For example, John's had a lagoon with flamingos flying over it while he was shooting,[Pg 10] whereas Michael, who was really small, had a flamingo with lagoons flying over it. John lived in a boat that was turned upside down on the sand, Michael in a wigwam, and Wendy in a house made of leaves carefully sewn together. John didn't have any friends, Michael had friends only at night, and Wendy had a pet wolf that had been abandoned by its parents; but overall, the Neverlands have a family resemblance, and if they lined up, you could say they all have each other's nose and so on. On these magical shores, kids at play are always beaching their little boats. We've also been there; we can still hear the sound of the waves, even though we'll never land there again.
Of all delectable islands the Neverland is the snuggest and most compact; not large and sprawly, you know, with tedious distances between one adventure and another, but nicely crammed. When you play at it by day with the chairs and table-cloth, it is not in the least alarming, but in the two minutes before you go to sleep it becomes very nearly real. That is why there are night-lights.
Of all the delightful islands, Neverland is the coziest and most compact; it’s not big and spread out, with boring distances between adventures, but perfectly packed. When you play there during the day with chairs and a tablecloth, it’s not scary at all, but in the two minutes before you fall asleep, it feels almost real. That’s why there are night-lights.
Occasionally in her travels through her [Pg 11]children's minds Mrs. Darling found things she could not understand, and of these quite the most perplexing was the word Peter. She knew of no Peter, and yet he was here and there in John and Michael's minds, while Wendy's began to be scrawled all over with him. The name stood out in bolder letters than any of the other words, and as Mrs. Darling gazed she felt that it had an oddly cocky appearance.
Occasionally during her travels through her [Pg 11]children's minds, Mrs. Darling came across things she couldn't understand, and the most confusing of these was the name Peter. She didn't know any Peter, yet he appeared here and there in John and Michael's thoughts, while Wendy's mind was starting to fill up with him. The name stood out in bolder letters than any of the other words, and as Mrs. Darling looked at it, she felt it had an oddly cocky vibe.
'Yes, he is rather cocky,' Wendy admitted with regret. Her mother had been questioning her.
'Yeah, he is pretty full of himself,' Wendy admitted with regret. Her mom had been asking her questions.
'But who is he, my pet?'
'But who is he, my dear?'
'He is Peter Pan, you know, mother.'
'He is Peter Pan, you know, Mom.'
At first Mrs. Darling did not know, but after thinking back into her childhood she just remembered a Peter Pan who was said to live with the fairies. There were odd stories about him; as that when children died he went part of the way with them, so that they should not be frightened. She had believed in him at the time, but now that she was married and full of sense she quite doubted whether there was any such person.
At first, Mrs. Darling didn't know, but after reflecting on her childhood, she recalled a Peter Pan who was said to live with the fairies. There were strange stories about him; like how when children died, he would accompany them part of the way so they wouldn’t be scared. She had believed in him back then, but now that she was married and more sensible, she really doubted whether he existed at all.
'Besides,' she said to Wendy, 'he would be grown up by this time.'
"Besides," she said to Wendy, "he would be all grown up by now."
'Oh no, he isn't grown up,' Wendy assured her confidently, 'and he is just my size.' She meant that he was her size in both mind and body; she didn't know how she knew it, she just knew it.
'Oh no, he isn’t grown up,' Wendy assured her confidently, 'and he is just my size.' She meant that he was her size in both mind and body; she didn’t know how she knew it, she just knew it.
Mrs. Darling consulted Mr. Darling, but he smiled pooh-pooh. 'Mark my words,' he said, 'it is some nonsense Nana has been putting into their heads; just the sort of idea a dog would have. Leave it alone, and it will blow over.'
Mrs. Darling asked Mr. Darling for his opinion, but he just laughed it off. 'Trust me,' he said, 'it’s just some silly nonsense that Nana has gotten into their heads; it’s the kind of idea a dog would have. Just ignore it, and it will pass.'
But it would not blow over; and soon the troublesome boy gave Mrs. Darling quite a shock.
But it wouldn’t just go away; and soon the annoying boy gave Mrs. Darling quite a scare.
Children have the strangest adventures without being troubled by them. For instance, they may remember to mention, a week after the event happened, that when they were in the wood they met their dead father and had a game with him. It was in this casual way that Wendy one morning made a disquieting revelation. Some leaves of a tree had been found on the nursery floor, which certainly[Pg 13] were not there when the children went to bed, and Mrs. Darling was puzzling over them when Wendy said with a tolerant smile:
Children have the weirdest adventures without letting them bother them. For example, they might casually mention, a week after something happened, that while they were in the woods, they ran into their dead father and played a game with him. It was in this relaxed way that Wendy made a troubling discovery one morning. Some leaves from a tree had been found on the nursery floor, which definitely[Pg 13] weren't there when the kids went to bed, and Mrs. Darling was trying to figure it out when Wendy said with a forgiving smile:
'I do believe it is that Peter again!'
'I really think it's Peter again!'
'Whatever do you mean, Wendy?'
'What do you mean, Wendy?'
'It is so naughty of him not to wipe,' Wendy said, sighing. She was a tidy child.
"It’s so naughty of him not to wipe," Wendy said, sighing. She was a neat kid.
She explained in quite a matter-of-fact way that she thought Peter sometimes came to the nursery in the night and sat on the foot of her bed and played on his pipes to her. Unfortunately she never woke, so she didn't know how she knew, she just knew.
She explained very matter-of-factly that she thought Peter sometimes came to the nursery at night, sat at the foot of her bed, and played his pipes for her. Unfortunately, she never woke up, so she didn't know how she knew; she just knew.
'What nonsense you talk, precious. No one can get into the house without knocking.'
"What nonsense you're talking, dear. No one can get into the house without knocking."
'I think he comes in by the window,' she said.
'I think he comes in through the window,' she said.
'My love, it is three floors up.'
'My love, it's three stories up.'
'Were not the leaves at the foot of the window, mother?'
'Weren't the leaves at the bottom of the window, mom?'
It was quite true; the leaves had been found very near the window.
It was definitely true; the leaves had been found right by the window.
Mrs. Darling did not know what to think, for it all seemed so natural to Wendy that you could not dismiss it by saying she had been dreaming.
Mrs. Darling didn't know what to think, because it all felt so natural to Wendy that you couldn’t just say she had been dreaming.
'My child,' the mother cried, 'why did you not tell me of this before?'
'My child,' the mother said, 'why didn’t you tell me about this sooner?'
'I forgot,' said Wendy lightly. She was in a hurry to get her breakfast.
"I forgot," Wendy said casually. She was in a rush to grab her breakfast.
Oh, surely she must have been dreaming.
Oh, she must have been dreaming.
But, on the other hand, there were the leaves. Mrs. Darling examined them carefully; they were skeleton leaves, but she was sure they did not come from any tree that grew in England. She crawled about the floor, peering at it with a candle for marks of a strange foot. She rattled the poker up the chimney and tapped the walls. She let down a tape from the window to the pavement, and it was a sheer drop of thirty feet, without so much as a spout to climb up by.
But, on the other hand, there were the leaves. Mrs. Darling looked at them closely; they were skeleton leaves, but she was certain they didn’t come from any tree that grew in England. She crawled around the floor, inspecting it with a candle for signs of a strange footprint. She shook the poker up the chimney and knocked on the walls. She lowered a tape measure from the window to the ground, and it was a straight drop of thirty feet, with no way to climb up.
Certainly Wendy had been dreaming.
Definitely, Wendy had been dreaming.
But Wendy had not been dreaming, as the very next night showed, the night on which the extraordinary adventures of these children may be said to have begun.
But Wendy hadn’t been dreaming, as the very next night proved, the night when the extraordinary adventures of these kids can be said to have begun.
On the night we speak of all the children were once more in bed. It happened to be Nana's evening off, and Mrs. Darling had bathed them and sung to them till one by one[Pg 15] they had let go her hand and slid away into the land of sleep.
On the night we’re talking about, all the kids were once again in bed. It was Nana's night off, and Mrs. Darling had bathed them and sung to them until, one by one[Pg 15], they released her hand and drifted off to sleep.
All were looking so safe and cosy that she smiled at her fears now and sat down tranquilly by the fire to sew.
All looked so safe and cozy that she smiled at her fears now and sat down peacefully by the fire to sew.
It was something for Michael, who on his birthday was getting into shirts. The fire was warm, however, and the nursery dimly lit by three night-lights, and presently the sewing lay on Mrs. Darling's lap. Then her head nodded, oh, so gracefully. She was asleep. Look at the four of them, Wendy and Michael over there, John here, and Mrs. Darling by the fire. There should have been a fourth night-light.
It was a special moment for Michael, who was getting into shirts on his birthday. The fire was cozy, and the nursery was softly lit by three night-lights, while the sewing rested on Mrs. Darling's lap. Soon, her head nodded, oh, so gracefully. She was asleep. Look at the four of them: Wendy and Michael over there, John here, and Mrs. Darling by the fire. There should have been a fourth night-light.
While she slept she had a dream. She dreamt that the Neverland had come too near and that a strange boy had broken through from it. He did not alarm her, for she thought she had seen him before in the faces of many women who have no children. Perhaps he is to be found in the faces of some mothers also. But in her dream he had rent the film that obscures the Neverland, and she saw Wendy and John and Michael peeping through the gap.
While she slept, she had a dream. She dreamed that Neverland had come too close and that a strange boy had broken through from it. He didn’t scare her, because she thought she had seen him before in the faces of many women who have no children. Maybe he can also be seen in the faces of some mothers. But in her dream, he had torn the veil that hid Neverland, and she saw Wendy, John, and Michael peeking through the opening.
The dream by itself would have been a trifle, but while she was dreaming the window of the nursery blew open, and a boy did drop on the floor. He was accompanied by a strange light, no bigger than your fist, which darted about the room like a living thing; and I think it must have been this light that wakened Mrs. Darling.
The dream alone would have been nothing special, but while she was dreaming, the nursery window flew open, and a boy fell onto the floor. He was followed by a strange light, about the size of your fist, which zipped around the room like it was alive; and I think it was this light that woke up Mrs. Darling.
She started up with a cry, and saw the boy, and somehow she knew at once that he was Peter Pan. If you or I or Wendy had been there we should have seen that he was very like Mrs. Darling's kiss. He was a lovely boy, clad in skeleton leaves and the juices that ooze out of trees; but the most entrancing thing about him was that he had all his first teeth. When he saw she was a grown-up, he gnashed the little pearls at her.
She woke up with a shout and saw the boy, and somehow she instantly recognized him as Peter Pan. If you, I, or Wendy had been there, we would have noticed that he resembled Mrs. Darling's kiss. He was a beautiful boy, dressed in skeleton leaves and the sap that drips from trees; but the most captivating thing about him was that he still had all his baby teeth. When he saw she was an adult, he bared his little teeth at her.
CHAPTER II
THE SHADOW
Mrs. Darling screamed, and, as if in answer to a bell, the door opened, and Nana entered, returned from her evening out. She growled and sprang at the boy, who leapt lightly through the window. Again Mrs. Darling screamed, this time in distress for him, for she thought he was killed, and she ran down into the street to look for his little body, but it was not there; and she looked up, and in the black night she could see nothing but what she thought was a shooting star.
Mrs. Darling screamed, and, as if responding to a bell, the door opened, and Nana came in, back from her evening out. She growled and lunged at the boy, who jumped nimbly through the window. Once more, Mrs. Darling screamed, this time in panic for him, fearing he was dead, and she rushed out into the street to search for his small body, but it was nowhere to be found; then she looked up, and in the dark night, all she could see was what she thought might be a shooting star.
She returned to the nursery, and found Nana with something in her mouth, which proved to be the boy's shadow. As he leapt at the window Nana had closed it quickly, too late to catch him, but his shadow had not had time[Pg 18] to get out; slam went the window and snapped it off.
She went back to the nursery and saw Nana with something in her mouth, which turned out to be the boy's shadow. When he jumped at the window, Nana shut it quickly, but it was too late to catch him; his shadow didn't make it out in time[Pg 18], and the window slammed shut, snapping it off.
You may be sure Mrs. Darling examined the shadow carefully, but it was quite the ordinary kind.
You can be sure that Mrs. Darling looked at the shadow closely, but it was just an ordinary one.
Nana had no doubt of what was the best thing to do with this shadow. She hung it out at the window, meaning 'He is sure to come back for it; let us put it where he can get it easily without disturbing the children.'
Nana was certain about what to do with this shadow. She hung it out the window, thinking, 'He will definitely come back for it; let’s put it where he can reach it easily without bothering the kids.'
But unfortunately Mrs. Darling could not leave it hanging out at the window; it looked so like the washing and lowered the whole tone of the house. She thought of showing it to Mr. Darling, but he was totting up winter greatcoats for John and Michael, with a wet towel round his head to keep his brain clear, and it seemed a shame to trouble him; besides, she knew exactly what he would say: 'It all comes of having a dog for a nurse.'
But sadly, Mrs. Darling couldn't leave it hanging out the window; it looked too much like laundry and brought down the vibe of the whole house. She considered showing it to Mr. Darling, but he was busy counting winter coats for John and Michael, with a wet towel around his head to keep his mind clear, and it felt wrong to disturb him; besides, she knew exactly what he would say: 'It all comes from having a dog for a nurse.'
She decided to roll the shadow up and put it away carefully in a drawer, until a fitting opportunity came for telling her husband. Ah me!
She chose to tuck the shadow away carefully in a drawer, waiting for the right moment to tell her husband. Oh dear!
The opportunity came a week later, on that[Pg 19] never-to-be-forgotten Friday. Of course it was a Friday.
The opportunity came a week later, on that[Pg 19] unforgettable Friday. Of course, it was a Friday.
'I ought to have been specially careful on a Friday,' she used to say afterwards to her husband, while perhaps Nana was on the other side of her, holding her hand.
"I should have been extra cautious on a Friday," she would later tell her husband, while maybe Nana was on the other side of her, holding her hand.
'No, no,' Mr. Darling always said, 'I am responsible for it all. I, George Darling, did it. Mea culpa, mea culpa.' He had had a classical education.
'No, no,' Mr. Darling always said, 'I take full responsibility for everything. I, George Darling, did it. Mea culpa, mea culpa.' He had a classical education.
They sat thus night after night recalling that fatal Friday, till every detail of it was stamped on their brains and came through on the other side like the faces on a bad coinage.
They sat there night after night remembering that tragic Friday, until every detail was etched in their minds and came out on the other side like the faces on a poorly made coin.
'If only I had not accepted that invitation to dine at 27,' Mrs. Darling said.
'If only I hadn't accepted that invitation to dinner at 27,' Mrs. Darling said.
'If only I had not poured my medicine into Nana's bowl,' said Mr. Darling.
'If only I hadn't poured my medicine into Nana's bowl,' said Mr. Darling.
'If only I had pretended to like the medicine,' was what Nana's wet eyes said.
'If only I had pretended to like the medicine,' Nana's wet eyes seemed to say.
'My liking for parties, George.'
"I like parties, George."
'My fatal gift of humour, dearest.'
'My deadly gift of humor, my dear.'
'My touchiness about trifles, dear master and mistress.'
'My sensitivity about small things, dear master and mistress.'
Then one or more of them would break down[Pg 20] altogether; Nana at the thought, 'It's true, it's true, they ought not to have had a dog for a nurse.' Many a time it was Mr. Darling who put the handkerchief to Nana's eyes.
Then one or more of them would completely fall apart[Pg 20]; Nana thought, 'It's true, it's true, they really shouldn't have had a dog as a nurse.' Many times it was Mr. Darling who brought the handkerchief to Nana's eyes.
'That fiend!' Mr. Darling would cry, and Nana's bark was the echo of it, but Mrs. Darling never upbraided Peter; there was something in the right-hand corner of her mouth that wanted her not to call Peter names.
"That villain!" Mr. Darling would shout, and Nana's bark echoed his words, but Mrs. Darling never scolded Peter; there was something in the right corner of her mouth that made her reluctant to call Peter names.
They would sit there in the empty nursery, recalling fondly every smallest detail of that dreadful evening. It had begun so uneventfully, so precisely like a hundred other evenings, with Nana putting on the water for Michael's bath and carrying him to it on her back.
They would sit there in the empty nursery, remembering every little detail of that terrible evening. It had started out so normally, just like a hundred other evenings, with Nana heating up the water for Michael's bath and carrying him to it on her back.
'I won't go to bed,' he had shouted, like one who still believed that he had the last word on the subject, 'I won't, I won't. Nana, it isn't six o'clock yet. Oh dear, oh dear, I shan't love you any more, Nana. I tell you I won't be bathed, I won't, I won't!'
'I’m not going to bed,' he shouted, acting like he still had the final say on the matter, 'I’m not, I’m not. Nana, it’s not six o'clock yet. Oh no, oh no, I won’t love you anymore, Nana. I’m telling you I won’t get a bath, I won’t, I won’t!'
Then Mrs. Darling had come in, wearing her white evening-gown. She had dressed early because Wendy so loved to see her in her evening-gown, with the necklace George had given[Pg 21] her. She was wearing Wendy's bracelet on her arm; she had asked for the loan of it. Wendy so loved to lend her bracelet to her mother.
Then Mrs. Darling walked in, wearing her white evening gown. She had gotten ready early because Wendy loved seeing her in that gown, with the necklace George had given[Pg 21] her. She was wearing Wendy's bracelet on her arm; she had asked to borrow it. Wendy loved lending her bracelet to her mom.
She had found her two older children playing at being herself and father on the occasion of Wendy's birth, and John was saying:
She had found her two older kids playing pretend, acting out as her and their dad on the day Wendy was born, and John was saying:
'I am happy to inform you, Mrs. Darling, that you are now a mother,' in just such a tone as Mr. Darling himself may have used on the real occasion.
'I’m happy to tell you, Mrs. Darling, that you’re officially a mother,' in exactly the same tone that Mr. Darling might have used on that actual occasion.
Wendy had danced with joy, just as the real Mrs. Darling must have done.
Wendy had danced with joy, just like the real Mrs. Darling must have.
Then John was born, with the extra pomp that he conceived due to the birth of a male, and Michael came from his bath to ask to be born also, but John said brutally that they did not want any more.
Then John was born, greeted with all the fanfare that came with the arrival of a son, and Michael emerged from his bath wanting to be born too, but John harshly told him that they didn't want any more.
Michael had nearly cried. 'Nobody wants me,' he said, and of course the lady in evening-dress could not stand that.
Michael almost cried. "Nobody wants me," he said, and the woman in the evening dress couldn't handle that.
'I do,' she said, 'I so want a third child.'
'I do,' she said, 'I really want a third child.'
'Boy or girl?' asked Michael, not too hopefully.
'Boy or girl?' Michael asked, not very hopefully.
'Boy.'
'Guy.'
Then he had leapt into her arms. Such a[Pg 22] little thing for Mr. and Mrs. Darling and Nana to recall now, but not so little if that was to be Michael's last night in the nursery.
Then he jumped into her arms. Such a[Pg 22] small thing for Mr. and Mrs. Darling and Nana to remember now, but not so small if that was going to be Michael's last night in the nursery.
They go on with their recollections.
They keep sharing their memories.
'It was then that I rushed in like a tornado, wasn't it?' Mr. Darling would say, scorning himself; and indeed he had been like a tornado.
"It was then that I barged in like a tornado, wasn’t it?" Mr. Darling would say, criticizing himself; and he really had been like a tornado.
Perhaps there was some excuse for him. He, too, had been dressing for the party, and all had gone well with him until he came to his tie. It is an astounding thing to have to tell, but this man, though he knew about stocks and shares, had no real mastery of his tie. Sometimes the thing yielded to him without a contest, but there were occasions when it would have been better for the house if he had swallowed his pride and used a made-up tie.
Maybe he had his reasons. He was getting ready for the party too, and everything was going smoothly until he got to his tie. It’s hard to believe, but this guy, despite being knowledgeable about stocks and shares, really struggled with tying his tie. Sometimes it cooperated without any issue, but there were times when it would have been better for everyone if he had just set aside his pride and used a pre-tied tie.
This was such an occasion. He came rushing into the nursery with the crumpled little brute of a tie in his hand.
This was such a moment. He rushed into the nursery with the wrinkled little monstrosity of a tie in his hand.
'Why, what is the matter, father dear?'
'What's up, Dad?'
'Matter!' he yelled; he really yelled. 'This tie, it will not tie.' He became dangerously sarcastic. 'Not round my neck! Round the bed-post! Oh yes, twenty times have I[Pg 23] made it up round the bed-post, but round my neck, no! Oh dear no! begs to be excused!'
'Matter!' he shouted; he really shouted. 'This tie, it won't tie.' He got dangerously sarcastic. 'Not around my neck! Around the bedpost! Oh yes, I've tied it around the bedpost twenty times, but around my neck, no! Oh no way! Thanks, but I’ll pass!'
He thought Mrs. Darling was not sufficiently impressed, and he went on sternly, 'I warn you of this, mother, that unless this tie is round my neck we don't go out to dinner to-night, and if I don't go out to dinner to-night, I never go to the office again, and if I don't go to the office again, you and I starve, and our children will be flung into the streets.'
He thought Mrs. Darling wasn't impressed enough, and he went on firmly, "I'm warning you, Mom, that unless this tie is around my neck, we aren't going out to dinner tonight. If I don’t go out to dinner tonight, I’ll never go to the office again, and if I don’t go to the office again, we’ll starve, and our kids will be thrown out onto the streets."
Even then Mrs. Darling was placid. 'Let me try, dear,' she said, and indeed that was what he had come to ask her to do; and with her nice cool hands she tied his tie for him, while the children stood around to see their fate decided. Some men would have resented her being able to do it so easily, but Mr. Darling was far too fine a nature for that; he thanked her carelessly, at once forgot his rage, and in another moment was dancing round the room with Michael on his back.
Even then, Mrs. Darling was calm. "Let me try, sweetie," she said, and that was exactly what he had come to ask her to do; with her nice cool hands, she tied his tie for him while the kids stood around, watching their fate unfold. Some men might have felt frustrated by how easily she did it, but Mr. Darling was too good-hearted for that; he thanked her casually, instantly forgot his anger, and moments later was twirling around the room with Michael on his back.
'How wildly we romped!' says Mrs. Darling now, recalling it.
"How crazy we played!" says Mrs. Darling now, remembering it.
'Our last romp!' Mr. Darling groaned.
'Our last adventure!' Mr. Darling groaned.
'O George, do you remember Michael[Pg 24] suddenly said to me, "How did you get to know me, mother?"'
'O George, do you remember when Michael[Pg 24] suddenly asked me, "How did you get to know me, Mom?"'
'I remember!'
"I remember!"
'They were rather sweet, don't you think, George?'
'They were pretty sweet, don’t you think, George?'
'And they were ours, ours, and now they are gone.'
'And they were ours, ours, and now they're gone.'
The romp had ended with the appearance of Nana, and most unluckily Mr. Darling collided against her, covering his trousers with hairs. They were not only new trousers, but they were the first he had ever had with braid on them, and he had to bite his lip to prevent the tears coming. Of course Mrs. Darling brushed him, but he began to talk again about its being a mistake to have a dog for a nurse.
The playful time ended when Nana showed up, and unfortunately, Mr. Darling bumped into her, getting hair all over his trousers. They weren’t just any trousers; they were brand new and the first ones he ever had with a braid, and he had to bite his lip to hold back tears. Mrs. Darling tried to brush him off, but he started talking again about how it was a mistake to have a dog as a nurse.
'George, Nana is a treasure.'
'George, Nana is awesome.'
'No doubt, but I have an uneasy feeling at times that she looks upon the children as puppies.'
'No doubt, but I sometimes have an uneasy feeling that she sees the kids as if they're puppies.'
'Oh no, dear one, I feel sure she knows they have souls.'
'Oh no, my dear, I'm sure she knows they have souls.'
'I wonder,' Mr. Darling said thoughtfully, 'I wonder.' It was an opportunity, his wife felt, for telling him about the boy. At first he[Pg 25] pooh-poohed the story, but he became thoughtful when she showed him the shadow.
"I wonder," Mr. Darling said, thinking out loud. "I wonder." His wife felt it was the right moment to tell him about the boy. At first, he dismissed the story, but he became more serious when she showed him the shadow.
'It is nobody I know,' he said, examining it carefully, 'but he does look a scoundrel.'
'It's nobody I know,' he said, studying it closely, 'but he definitely looks like a scoundrel.'
'We were still discussing it, you remember,' says Mr. Darling, 'when Nana came in with Michael's medicine. You will never carry the bottle in your mouth again, Nana, and it is all my fault.
'We were still talking about it, you remember,' says Mr. Darling, 'when Nana came in with Michael's medicine. You'll never carry the bottle in your mouth again, Nana, and it's all my fault.
Strong man though he was, there is no doubt that he had behaved rather foolishly over the medicine. If he had a weakness, it was for thinking that all his life he had taken medicine boldly; and so now, when Michael dodged the spoon in Nana's mouth, he had said reprovingly, 'Be a man, Michael.'
Strong man though he was, there’s no doubt he had acted pretty foolishly about the medicine. If he had a weakness, it was in believing that he had taken medicine fearlessly his whole life; so now, when Michael ducked away from the spoon that Nana held, he had said disapprovingly, “Be a man, Michael.”
'Won't; won't,' Michael cried naughtily. Mrs. Darling left the room to get a chocolate for him, and Mr. Darling thought this showed want of firmness.
"Won't; won't," Michael said mischievously. Mrs. Darling left the room to get him some chocolate, and Mr. Darling thought this showed a lack of firmness.
'Mother, don't pamper him,' he called after her. 'Michael, when I was your age I took medicine without a murmur. I said "Thank you, kind parents, for giving me bottles to make me well."'
'Mom, don't spoil him,' he called after her. 'Michael, when I was your age, I took medicine without complaining. I said, "Thanks, awesome parents, for giving me these bottles to help me get better."'
He really thought this was true, and Wendy, who was now in her night-gown, believed it also, and she said, to encourage Michael, 'That medicine you sometimes take, father, is much nastier, isn't it?'
He really believed this was true, and Wendy, who was now in her nightgown, believed it too. She said, to encourage Michael, 'That medicine you sometimes take, Dad, is way worse, right?'
'Ever so much nastier,' Mr. Darling said bravely, 'and I would take it now as an example to you, Michael, if I hadn't lost the bottle.'
"Much nastier," Mr. Darling said boldly, "and I would use it as an example for you, Michael, if I hadn't lost my courage."
He had not exactly lost it; he had climbed in the dead of night to the top of the wardrobe and hidden it there. What he did not know was that the faithful Liza had found it, and put it back on his wash-stand.
He hadn’t exactly lost it; he had climbed to the top of the wardrobe in the dead of night and hidden it there. What he didn’t know was that the loyal Liza had found it and put it back on his dresser.
'I know where it is, father,' Wendy cried, always glad to be of service. 'I'll bring it,' and she was off before he could stop her. Immediately his spirits sank in the strangest way.
"I know where it is, Dad," Wendy exclaimed, always happy to help. "I'll get it," and she took off before he could stop her. Instantly, his mood dropped in a really strange way.
'John,' he said, shuddering, 'it's most beastly stuff. It's that nasty, sticky, sweet kind.'
'John,' he said, shuddering, 'it's really awful stuff. It's that gross, sticky, sweet kind.'
'It will soon be over, father,' John said cheerily, and then in rushed Wendy with the medicine in a glass.
'It will be over soon, Dad,' John said cheerfully, and then Wendy rushed in with a glass of medicine.
'I have been as quick as I could,' she panted.
"I've been as fast as I could," she panted.
'You have been wonderfully quick,' her[Pg 27] father retorted, with a vindictive politeness that was quite thrown away upon her. 'Michael first,' he said doggedly.
'You’ve been impressively fast,' her[Pg 27] father replied, with a sarcastic politeness that was completely wasted on her. 'Michael first,' he insisted stubbornly.
'Father first,' said Michael, who was of a suspicious nature.
'Father first,' said Michael, who was naturally suspicious.
'I shall be sick, you know,' Mr. Darling said threateningly.
"I'll be sick, you know," Mr. Darling said in a threatening way.
'Come on, father,' said John.
"Come on, Dad," said John.
'Hold your tongue, John,' his father rapped out.
"Be quiet, John," his father snapped.
Wendy was quite puzzled. 'I thought you took it quite easily, father.'
Wendy was really confused. "I thought you handled it pretty well, Dad."
'That is not the point,' he retorted. 'The point is, that there is more in my glass than in Michael's spoon.' His proud heart was nearly bursting. 'And it isn't fair; I would say it though it were with my last breath; it isn't fair.'
'That’s not the issue,' he shot back. 'The issue is, there’s more in my glass than in Michael’s spoon.' His pride was almost overwhelming. 'And it’s not right; I would say it even if it were my last breath; it’s not right.'
'Father, I am waiting,' said Michael coldly.
'Dad, I'm waiting,' said Michael coldly.
'It's all very well to say you are waiting; so am I waiting.'
"It's easy to say you're waiting; I'm waiting too."
'Father's a cowardy custard.'
'Dad's a scaredy-cat.'
'So are you a cowardy custard.'
"Are you a coward?"
'I'm not frightened.'
"I'm not scared."
'Neither am I frightened.'
'I'm not scared either.'
'Well, then, take it.'
'Okay, then, take it.'
'Well, then, you take it.'
"Okay, then, you take it."
Wendy had a splendid idea. 'Why not both take it at the same time?'
Wendy had a great idea. "Why don't we both take it at the same time?"
'Certainly,' said Mr. Darling. 'Are you ready, Michael?'
'Of course,' Mr. Darling said. 'Are you ready, Michael?'
Wendy gave the words, one, two, three, and Michael took his medicine, but Mr. Darling slipped his behind his back.
Wendy counted, one, two, three, and Michael took his medicine, but Mr. Darling hid his behind his back.
There was a yell of rage from Michael, and 'O father!' Wendy exclaimed.
There was a scream of anger from Michael, and "Oh, Dad!" Wendy exclaimed.
'What do you mean by "O father"?' Mr. Darling demanded. 'Stop that row, Michael. I meant to take mine, but I—I missed it.'
'What do you mean by "O father"?' Mr. Darling asked. 'Cut that out, Michael. I intended to grab mine, but I—I missed it.'
It was dreadful the way all the three were looking at him, just as if they did not admire him. 'Look here, all of you,' he said entreatingly, as soon as Nana had gone into the bathroom, 'I have just thought of a splendid joke. I shall pour my medicine into Nana's bowl, and she will drink it, thinking it is milk!'
It was awful the way all three of them were staring at him, as if they didn’t admire him at all. “Listen up, everyone,” he said pleadingly, as soon as Nana had gone into the bathroom. “I just thought of a great joke. I’ll pour my medicine into Nana’s bowl, and she’ll drink it, thinking it’s milk!”
It was the colour of milk; but the children did not have their father's sense of humour, and they looked at him reproachfully as he poured[Pg 29] the medicine into Nana's bowl. 'What fun,' he said doubtfully, and they did not dare expose him when Mrs. Darling and Nana returned.
It was the color of milk; but the kids didn't share their father's sense of humor, and they looked at him disapprovingly as he poured[Pg 29] the medicine into Nana's bowl. 'How fun,' he said uncertainly, and they didn’t want to embarrass him when Mrs. Darling and Nana came back.
'Nana, good dog,' he said, patting her, 'I have put a little milk into your bowl, Nana.'
'Nana, good girl,' he said, petting her, 'I've added some milk to your bowl, Nana.'
Nana wagged her tail, ran to the medicine, and began lapping it. Then she gave Mr. Darling such a look, not an angry look: she showed him the great red tear that makes us so sorry for noble dogs, and crept into her kennel.
Nana wagged her tail, ran to the medicine, and started licking it up. Then she gave Mr. Darling a look that wasn’t angry; she showed him the big red tear that makes us feel so sorry for noble dogs, and crept into her kennel.
Mr. Darling was frightfully ashamed of himself, but he would not give in. In a horrid silence Mrs. Darling smelt the bowl. 'O George,' she said, 'it's your medicine!'
Mr. Darling was extremely ashamed of himself, but he wouldn’t back down. In a tense silence, Mrs. Darling smelled the bowl. “Oh George,” she said, “it’s your medicine!”
'It was only a joke,' he roared, while she comforted her boys, and Wendy hugged Nana. 'Much good,' he said bitterly, 'my wearing myself to the bone trying to be funny in this house.'
"It was just a joke," he yelled, while she helped her boys feel better, and Wendy held Nana tight. "What good is it," he said resentfully, "that I wear myself out trying to be funny in this house?"
And still Wendy hugged Nana. 'That's right,' he shouted. 'Coddle her! Nobody coddles me. Oh dear no! I am only the[Pg 30] breadwinner, why should I be coddled, why, why, why!'
And still Wendy hugged Nana. "That's right," he shouted. "Coddle her! Nobody coddles me. Oh no! I'm just the[Pg 30] breadwinner, so why should I be coddled, why, why, why!"
'George,' Mrs. Darling entreated him, 'not so loud; the servants will hear you.' Somehow they had got into the way of calling Liza the servants.
'George,' Mrs. Darling urged him, 'not so loud; the staff will hear you.' Somehow they had gotten into the habit of calling Liza the staff.
'Let them,' he answered recklessly. 'Bring in the whole world. But I refuse to allow that dog to lord it in my nursery for an hour longer.'
"Let them," he replied carelessly. "Bring in the whole world. But I won't let that dog rule over my nursery for one more hour."
The children wept, and Nana ran to him beseechingly, but he waved her back. He felt he was a strong man again. 'In vain, in vain,' he cried; 'the proper place for you is the yard, and there you go to be tied up this instant.'
The kids cried, and Nana rushed to him pleadingly, but he motioned for her to stay back. He felt strong again. 'It's hopeless, it's hopeless,' he shouted; 'you belong in the yard, and you need to go be tied up right now.'
'George, George,' Mrs. Darling whispered, 'remember what I told you about that boy.'
'George, George,' Mrs. Darling whispered, 'remember what I told you about that kid.'
Alas, he would not listen. He was determined to show who was master in that house, and when commands would not draw Nana from the kennel, he lured her out of it with honeyed words, and seizing her roughly, dragged her from the nursery. He was ashamed of himself, and yet he did it. It was all owing to his too affectionate nature, which craved for admiration.[Pg 31] When he had tied her up in the back-yard, the wretched father went and sat in the passage, with his knuckles to his eyes.
Unfortunately, he wouldn’t listen. He was determined to prove who was in charge in that house, and when commands wouldn’t coax Nana out of the kennel, he sweet-talked her out of it. Roughly grabbing her, he dragged her from the nursery. He felt ashamed of himself, yet he did it anyway. It was all because of his overly affectionate nature, which craved admiration.[Pg 31] After tying her up in the backyard, the miserable father went and sat in the hallway, with his knuckles to his eyes.
In the meantime Mrs. Darling had put the children to bed in unwonted silence and lit their night-lights. They could hear Nana barking, and John whimpered, 'It is because he is chaining her up in the yard,' but Wendy was wiser.
In the meantime, Mrs. Darling had put the kids to bed in unusual silence and lit their night-lights. They could hear Nana barking, and John whimpered, "It's because he's chaining her up in the yard," but Wendy was smarter.
'That is not Nana's unhappy bark,' she said, little guessing what was about to happen; 'that is her bark when she smells danger.'
'That's not Nana's sad bark,' she said, not realizing what was about to happen; 'that's her bark when she senses danger.'
Danger!
Warning!
'Are you sure, Wendy?'
'You sure about that, Wendy?'
'Oh yes.'
'Absolutely.'
Mrs. Darling quivered and went to the window. It was securely fastened. She looked out, and the night was peppered with stars. They were crowding round the house, as if curious to see what was to take place there, but she did not notice this, nor that one or two of the smaller ones winked at her. Yet a nameless fear clutched at her heart and made her cry, 'Oh, how I wish that I wasn't going to a party to-night!'
Mrs. Darling trembled and walked to the window. It was securely locked. She looked outside, and the night sky was filled with stars. They surrounded the house, as if they were curious about what was about to happen there, but she didn’t notice this, nor that a couple of the smaller ones blinked at her. Still, an unnamed fear gripped her heart, making her exclaim, 'Oh, how I wish I wasn't going to a party tonight!'
Even Michael, already half asleep, knew that she was perturbed, and he asked, 'Can anything harm us, mother, after the night-lights are lit?'
Even Michael, already half asleep, knew that she was upset, and he asked, 'Can anything hurt us, mom, after the night lights are on?'
'Nothing, precious,' she said; 'they are the eyes a mother leaves behind her to guard her children.'
'Nothing, darling,' she said; 'they're the eyes a mother leaves behind to watch over her kids.'
She went from bed to bed singing enchantments over them, and little Michael flung his arms round her. 'Mother,' he cried, 'I'm glad of you.' They were the last words she was to hear from him for a long time.
She moved from bed to bed, singing sweet songs over them, and little Michael wrapped his arms around her. "Mom," he exclaimed, "I'm really glad you're here." Those were the last words she would hear from him for a long while.
No. 27 was only a few yards distant, but there had been a slight fall of snow, and Father and Mother Darling picked their way over it deftly not to soil their shoes. They were already the only persons in the street, and all the stars were watching them. Stars are beautiful, but they may not take an active part in anything, they must just look on for ever. It is a punishment put on them for something they did so long ago that no star now knows what it was. So the older ones have become glassy-eyed and seldom speak (winking is the star language), but the little ones still wonder. They are not really friendly[Pg 33] to Peter, who has a mischievous way of stealing up behind them and trying to blow them out; but they are so fond of fun that they were on his side to-night, and anxious to get the grown-ups out of the way. So as soon as the door of 27 closed on Mr. and Mrs. Darling there was a commotion in the firmament, and the smallest of all the stars in the Milky Way screamed out:
No. 27 was just a few yards away, but there had been a light snowfall, and Father and Mother Darling carefully stepped over it to keep their shoes clean. They were already the only ones on the street, and all the stars were watching them. Stars are beautiful, but they can't actively participate in anything; they can only observe forever. It's a punishment imposed on them for something they did so long ago that no star remembers what it was. The older stars have become glassy-eyed and rarely speak (winking is their way of communicating), but the younger ones still wonder. They're not really friendly to Peter, who has a playful habit of sneaking up behind them and trying to blow them out; but tonight, they're so into having fun that they were on his side and eager to get the adults out of the way. So as soon as the door of 27 closed behind Mr. and Mrs. Darling, there was a stir in the sky, and the tiniest star in the Milky Way shouted out:
'Now, Peter!'
'Now, Peter!'
CHAPTER III
COME AWAY, COME AWAY!
For a moment after Mr. and Mrs. Darling left the house the night-lights by the beds of the three children continued to burn clearly. They were awfully nice little night-lights, and one cannot help wishing that they could have kept awake to see Peter; but Wendy's light blinked and gave such a yawn that the other two yawned also, and before they could close their mouths all the three went out.
For a moment after Mr. and Mrs. Darling left the house, the night-lights by the beds of the three children kept shining brightly. They were really nice little night-lights, and you can't help but wish they could have stayed awake to see Peter; but Wendy's light flickered and let out such a big yawn that the other two yawned too, and before they could close their mouths, all three lights went out.
There was another light in the room now, a thousand times brighter than the night-lights, and in the time we have taken to say this, it has been in all the drawers in the nursery, looking for Peter's shadow, rummaged the wardrobe and turned every pocket inside out.[Pg 35] It was not really a light; it made this light by flashing about so quickly, but when it came to rest for a second you saw it was a fairy, no longer than your hand, but still growing. It was a girl called Tinker Bell exquisitely gowned in a skeleton leaf, cut low and square, through which her figure could be seen to the best advantage. She was slightly inclined to embonpoint.
There was another light in the room now, a thousand times brighter than the night-lights, and in the time we have taken to say this, it has been through all the drawers in the nursery, searching for Peter's shadow, rummaging through the wardrobe and turning every pocket inside out.[Pg 35] It wasn’t really a light; it created this brightness by moving around so fast, but when it finally paused for a second, you saw it was a fairy, no bigger than your hand, but still growing. Her name was Tinker Bell, beautifully dressed in a skeleton leaf, cut low and square, which showed off her figure to great effect. She was a little bit plump.
A moment after the fairy's entrance the window was blown open by the breathing of the little stars, and Peter dropped in. He had carried Tinker Bell part of the way, and his hand was still messy with the fairy dust.
A moment after the fairy arrived, the window flew open with the breath of the little stars, and Peter came in. He had carried Tinker Bell part of the way, and his hand was still sticky with fairy dust.
'Tinker Bell,' he called softly, after making sure that the children were asleep, 'Tink, where are you?' She was in a jug for the moment, and liking it extremely; she had never been in a jug before.
'Tinker Bell,' he called softly, after making sure the kids were asleep, 'Tink, where are you?' She was in a jar for the moment, and she was really enjoying it; she had never been in a jar before.
'Oh, do come out of that jug, and tell me, do you know where they put my shadow?'
'Oh, come out of that jug, and tell me, do you know where they put my shadow?'
The loveliest tinkle as of golden bells answered him. It is the fairy language. You ordinary children can never hear it, but if you were to[Pg 36] hear it you would know that you had heard it once before.
The sweetest sound like golden bells replied to him. It’s the language of fairies. You regular kids can never hear it, but if you did[Pg 36] hear it, you would know that you’ve heard it before.
Tink said that the shadow was in the big box. She meant the chest of drawers, and Peter jumped at the drawers, scattering their contents to the floor with both hands, as kings toss ha'pence to the crowd. In a moment he had recovered his shadow, and in his delight he forgot that he had shut Tinker Bell up in the drawer.
Tink said the shadow was in the big box. She was talking about the chest of drawers, and Peter lunged at the drawers, throwing everything on the floor with both hands, like kings tossing coins to the crowd. In no time, he had retrieved his shadow, and in his excitement, he forgot that he had locked Tinker Bell inside the drawer.
If he thought at all, but I don't believe he ever thought, it was that he and his shadow, when brought near each other, would join like drops of water; and when they did not he was appalled. He tried to stick it on with soap from the bathroom, but that also failed. A shudder passed through Peter, and he sat on the floor and cried.
If he ever thought about it, but I doubt he did, it was that he and his shadow would come together like drops of water when they got close. When they didn’t, he was shocked. He tried to stick it back on with soap from the bathroom, but that didn’t work either. A shiver ran through Peter, and he sat on the floor and cried.
His sobs woke Wendy, and she sat up in bed. She was not alarmed to see a stranger crying on the nursery floor; she was only pleasantly interested.
His cries woke Wendy, and she sat up in bed. She wasn’t surprised to see a stranger crying on the nursery floor; she was just pleasantly curious.
'Boy,' she said courteously, 'why are you crying?'
"Hey," she said politely, "why are you crying?"
Peter could be exceedingly polite also, having[Pg 37] learned the grand manner at fairy ceremonies, and he rose and bowed to her beautifully. She was much pleased, and bowed beautifully to him from the bed.
Peter could be very polite too, having[Pg 37] learned the proper way to behave at fairy events, and he stood up and bowed to her gracefully. She was quite happy and returned his bow beautifully from the bed.
'What's your name?' he asked.
"What's your name?" he asked.
'Wendy Moira Angela Darling,' she replied with some satisfaction. 'What is your name?'
'Wendy Moira Angela Darling,' she said with a bit of satisfaction. 'What’s your name?'
'Peter Pan.'
'Peter Pan'
She was already sure that he must be Peter, but it did seem a comparatively short name.
She was already certain that he had to be Peter, but it did seem like a pretty short name.
'Is that all?'
'Is that it?'
'Yes,' he said rather sharply. He felt for the first time that it was a shortish name.
"Yeah," he said somewhat sharply. For the first time, he realized it was a bit of a short name.
'I'm so sorry,' said Wendy Moira Angela.
'I'm really sorry,' said Wendy Moira Angela.
'It doesn't matter,' Peter gulped.
"It doesn't matter," Peter said.
She asked where he lived.
She asked where he lived.
'Second to the right,' said Peter, 'and then straight on till morning.'
'Second to the right,' Peter said, 'and then go straight until morning.'
'What a funny address!'
'What a funny address!'
Peter had a sinking. For the first time he felt that perhaps it was a funny address.
Peter felt uneasy. For the first time, he thought that maybe it was a strange address.
'No, it isn't,' he said.
'No, it isn't,' he replied.
'I mean,' Wendy said nicely, remembering that she was hostess, 'is that what they put on the letters?'
"I mean," Wendy said politely, remembering that she was the hostess, "is that what they put on the letters?"
He wished she had not mentioned letters.
He wished she hadn't brought up letters.
'Don't get any letters,' he said contemptuously.
"Don't get any letters," he said with disdain.
'But your mother gets letters?'
'But your mom gets letters?'
'Don't have a mother,' he said. Not only had he no mother, but he had not the slightest desire to have one. He thought them very overrated persons. Wendy, however, felt at once that she was in the presence of a tragedy.
"Don't have a mother," he said. Not only did he not have a mother, but he also had no interest in having one. He thought they were pretty overrated. Wendy, however, immediately sensed that she was facing a tragedy.
'O Peter, no wonder you were crying,' she said, and got out of bed and ran to him.
'O Peter, it's no surprise you were crying,' she said, getting out of bed and running to him.
'I wasn't crying about mothers,' he said rather indignantly. 'I was crying because I can't get my shadow to stick on. Besides, I wasn't crying.'
'I wasn't crying about moms,' he said a bit indignantly. 'I was crying because I can't get my shadow to stay on. Besides, I wasn't crying.'
'It has come off?'
'Has it come off?'
'Yes.'
'Yep.'
Then Wendy saw the shadow on the floor, looking so draggled, and she was frightfully sorry for Peter. 'How awful!' she said, but she could not help smiling when she saw that he had been trying to stick it on with soap. How exactly like a boy!
Then Wendy saw the shadow on the floor, looking so shabby, and she felt really sorry for Peter. 'How terrible!' she said, but she couldn’t help smiling when she saw that he had been trying to stick it on with soap. How exactly like a boy!
Fortunately she knew at once what to do[Pg 39] 'It must be sewn on,' she said, just a little patronisingly.
Fortunately, she instantly knew what to do[Pg 39]. "It needs to be sewn on," she said, just a bit condescendingly.
'What's sewn?' he asked.
'What’s sewn?' he asked.
'You're dreadfully ignorant.'
'You're really clueless.'
'No, I'm not.'
'No, I’m not.'
But she was exulting in his ignorance. 'I shall sew it on for you, my little man,' she said, though he was as tall as herself; and she got out her housewife, and sewed the shadow on to Peter's foot.
But she was reveling in his cluelessness. 'I'll stitch it on for you, my little man,' she said, even though he was the same height as her; and she pulled out her sewing kit and sewed the shadow onto Peter's foot.
'I daresay it will hurt a little,' she warned him.
"I dare say it will hurt a bit," she warned him.
'Oh, I shan't cry,' said Peter, who was already of opinion that he had never cried in his life. And he clenched his teeth and did not cry; and soon his shadow was behaving properly, though still a little creased.
'Oh, I won't cry,' said Peter, who already believed that he had never cried in his life. He clenched his teeth and didn't cry; soon, his shadow was behaving itself, although it was still a little wrinkled.
'Perhaps I should have ironed it,' Wendy said thoughtfully; but Peter, boylike, was indifferent to appearances, and he was now jumping about in the wildest glee. Alas, he had already forgotten that he owed his bliss to Wendy. He thought he had attached the shadow himself. 'How clever I am,' he crowed rapturously, 'oh, the cleverness of me!'
"Maybe I should have ironed it," Wendy said thoughtfully; but Peter, being a boy, didn't care about how things looked and was now jumping around with wild joy. Unfortunately, he had already forgotten that his happiness was thanks to Wendy. He believed he had managed to attach the shadow himself. "How clever I am," he exclaimed with delight, "oh, my cleverness!"
It is humiliating to have to confess that this[Pg 40] conceit of Peter was one of his most fascinating qualities. To put it with brutal frankness, there never was a cockier boy.
It’s embarrassing to admit that this[Pg 40] arrogance of Peter was one of his most intriguing traits. To put it bluntly, there’s never been a more confident boy.
But for the moment Wendy was shocked. 'You conceit,' she exclaimed, with frightful sarcasm; 'of course I did nothing!'
But for the moment, Wendy was taken aback. 'You think so highly of yourself,' she exclaimed, filled with sharp sarcasm; 'of course, I did nothing!'
'You did a little,' Peter said carelessly, and continued to dance.
'You did a bit,' Peter said casually, and kept dancing.
'A little!' she replied with hauteur; 'if I am no use I can at least withdraw'; and she sprang in the most dignified way into bed and covered her face with the blankets.
"A little!" she said with an air of arrogance; "if I'm not useful, I can at least leave"; and she jumped into bed in the most dignified way and covered her face with the blankets.
To induce her to look up he pretended to be going away, and when this failed he sat on the end of the bed and tapped her gently with his foot. 'Wendy,' he said, 'don't withdraw. I can't help crowing, Wendy, when I'm pleased with myself.' Still she would not look up, though she was listening eagerly. 'Wendy,' he continued, in a voice that no woman has ever yet been able to resist, 'Wendy, one girl is more use than twenty boys.'
To get her to look up, he pretended to leave, and when that didn't work, he sat on the edge of the bed and tapped her gently with his foot. "Wendy," he said, "don't pull away. I can't help bragging, Wendy, when I'm feeling good about myself." Still, she wouldn't look up, even though she was listening intently. "Wendy," he went on, in a voice that no woman has ever been able to resist, "Wendy, one girl is more valuable than twenty boys."
Now Wendy was every inch a woman, though there were not very many inches, and she peeped out of the bedclothes.
Now Wendy was every bit a woman, even if she wasn't very tall, and she peeked out from under the blankets.
'Do you really think so, Peter?'
'Do you actually think that, Peter?'
'Yes, I do.'
"Yeah, I do."
'I think it's perfectly sweet of you,' she declared, 'and I'll get up again'; and she sat with him on the side of the bed. She also said she would give him a kiss if he liked, but Peter did not know what she meant, and he held out his hand expectantly.
"I think it's really sweet of you," she said, "and I'll get up again." Then she sat with him on the edge of the bed. She also said she would give him a kiss if he wanted, but Peter didn’t understand what she meant, so he held out his hand, waiting.
'Surely you know what a kiss is?' she asked, aghast.
'Surely you know what a kiss is?' she asked, shocked.
'I shall know when you give it to me,' he replied stiffly; and not to hurt his feelings she gave him a thimble.
"I'll know when you give it to me," he said stiffly; and to avoid hurting his feelings, she handed him a thimble.
'Now,' said he, 'shall I give you a kiss?' and she replied with a slight primness, 'If you please.' She made herself rather cheap by inclining her face toward him, but he merely dropped an acorn button into her hand; so she slowly returned her face to where it had been before, and said nicely that she would wear his kiss on the chain round her neck. It was lucky that she did put it on that chain, for it was afterwards to save her life.
'Now,' he said, 'should I give you a kiss?' and she answered with a bit of formality, 'If you please.' She made herself seem a bit easy by leaning her face towards him, but he just dropped an acorn button into her hand; so she gradually turned her face back to where it was before and sweetly said that she would wear his kiss on the chain around her neck. It was fortunate that she did put it on that chain, as it was later going to save her life.
When people in our set are introduced, it is customary for them to ask each other's age, and[Pg 42] so Wendy, who always liked to do the correct thing, asked Peter how old he was. It was not really a happy question to ask him; it was like an examination paper that asks grammar, when what you want to be asked is Kings of England.
When people in our circle meet, it's common for them to ask each other's age, and[Pg 42] so Wendy, who always preferred to do the right thing, asked Peter how old he was. It wasn't exactly a pleasant question to ask him; it felt like a test that asks for grammar rules when what you really want to discuss is the Kings of England.
'I don't know,' he replied uneasily, 'but I am quite young.' He really knew nothing about it; he had merely suspicions, but he said at a venture, 'Wendy, I ran away the day I was born.'
"I don't know," he said nervously, "but I'm really young." He truly didn't know anything about it; he just had some suspicions, but he ventured to say, "Wendy, I ran away the day I was born."
Wendy was quite surprised, but interested; and she indicated in the charming drawing-room manner, by a touch on her night-gown, that he could sit nearer her.
Wendy was surprised but intrigued; and she subtly suggested in a charming way by touching her nightgown that he could sit closer to her.
'It was because I heard father and mother,' he explained in a low voice, 'talking about what I was to be when I became a man.' He was extraordinarily agitated now. 'I don't want ever to be a man,' he said with passion. 'I want always to be a little boy and to have fun. So I ran away to Kensington Gardens and lived a long long time among the fairies.'
"It was because I overheard Mom and Dad," he explained quietly, "talking about what I should be when I grew up." He was really worked up now. "I never want to become a man," he said passionately. "I want to stay a little boy forever and have fun. So I ran away to Kensington Gardens and lived there for a long, long time with the fairies."
She gave him a look of the most intense admiration, and he thought it was because he had run away, but it was really because he knew[Pg 43] fairies. Wendy had lived such a home life that to know fairies struck her as quite delightful. She poured out questions about them, to his surprise, for they were rather a nuisance to him, getting in his way and so on, and indeed he sometimes had to give them a hiding. Still, he liked them on the whole, and he told her about the beginning of fairies.
She looked at him with deep admiration, and he thought it was because he had escaped, but it was really because he knew[Pg 43] fairies. Wendy had such a sheltered life that knowing about fairies seemed enchanting to her. She bombarded him with questions about them, which surprised him, since they were more of a nuisance to him, often getting in his way and so on, and sometimes he even had to chase them off. Still, he generally liked them, and he told her about how fairies came to be.
'You see, Wendy, when the first baby laughed for the first time, its laugh broke into a thousand pieces, and they all went skipping about, and that was the beginning of fairies.'
'You see, Wendy, when the first baby laughed for the first time, its laugh broke into a thousand pieces, and they all went skipping around, and that was the start of fairies.'
Tedious talk this, but being a stay-at-home she liked it.
Tedious conversation, but as a stay-at-home, she enjoyed it.
'And so,' he went on good-naturedly, 'there ought to be one fairy for every boy and girl.'
'And so,' he continued cheerfully, 'there should be one fairy for every boy and girl.'
'Ought to be? Isn't there?'
"Should be? Isn't there?"
'No. You see children know such a lot now, they soon don't believe in fairies, and every time a child says, 'I don't believe in fairies,' there is a fairy somewhere that falls down dead.
'No. You see, kids know so much these days that they quickly stop believing in fairies, and every time a child says, 'I don't believe in fairies,' a fairy somewhere drops down dead.
Really, he thought they had now talked enough about fairies, and it struck him that Tinker Bell was keeping very quiet. 'I can't think where she has gone to,' he said, rising, and[Pg 44] he called Tink by name. Wendy's heart went flutter with a sudden thrill.
Really, he thought they had talked enough about fairies, and it struck him that Tinker Bell was being very quiet. 'I can't think where she has gone,' he said, standing up, and[Pg 44] he called out to Tink. Wendy's heart fluttered with a sudden thrill.
'Peter,' she cried, clutching him, 'you don't mean to tell me that there is a fairy in this room!'
'Peter,' she exclaimed, grabbing him, 'you can't be serious that there's a fairy in this room!'
'She was here just now,' he said a little impatiently. 'You don't hear her, do you?' and they both listened.
"She was just here," he said, a bit impatiently. "You can't hear her, can you?" and they both listened.
'The only sound I hear,' said Wendy, 'is like a tinkle of bells.'
'The only sound I hear,' said Wendy, 'is like the ringing of bells.'
'Well, that's Tink, that's the fairy language. I think I hear her too.'
'Well, that's Tink, that's the fairy language. I think I hear her too.'
The sound came from the chest of drawers, and Peter made a merry face. No one could ever look quite so merry as Peter, and the loveliest of gurgles was his laugh. He had his first laugh still.
The sound came from the chest of drawers, and Peter made a cheerful face. No one could ever look quite as happy as Peter, and his laugh was the sweetest gurgle. He still had his first laugh.
'Wendy,' he whispered gleefully, 'I do believe I shut her up in the drawer!'
'Wendy,' he whispered excitedly, 'I think I locked her in the drawer!'
He let poor Tink out of the drawer, and she flew about the nursery screaming with fury. 'You shouldn't say such things,' Peter retorted. 'Of course I'm very sorry, but how could I know you were in the drawer?'
He let poor Tink out of the drawer, and she flew around the nursery, yelling in anger. 'You shouldn't say things like that,' Peter replied. 'I really am sorry, but how was I supposed to know you were in the drawer?'
Wendy was not listening to him. 'O[Pg 45] Peter,' she cried, 'if she would only stand still and let me see her!'
Wendy wasn't paying attention to him. 'O[Pg 45] Peter,' she exclaimed, 'if only she would just stay still and let me see her!'
'They hardly ever stand still,' he said, but for one moment Wendy saw the romantic figure come to rest on the cuckoo clock. 'O the lovely!' she cried, though Tink's face was still distorted with passion.
"They hardly ever stand still," he said, but for a brief moment, Wendy saw the romantic figure stop on the cuckoo clock. "Oh, how beautiful!" she exclaimed, even though Tink's face was still twisted with emotion.
'Tink,' said Peter amiably, 'this lady says she wishes you were her fairy.'
'Tink,' Peter said with a friendly tone, 'this lady says she wishes you were her fairy.'
Tinker Bell answered insolently.
Tinker Bell responded sassily.
'What does she say, Peter?'
'What does she say, Pete?'
He had to translate. 'She is not very polite. She says you are a great ugly girl, and that she is my fairy.'
He had to translate. 'She isn’t very polite. She says you’re a really ugly girl, and that she’s my fairy.'
He tried to argue with Tink. 'You know you can't be my fairy, Tink, because I am a gentleman and you are a lady.'
He tried to reason with Tink. 'You know you can't be my fairy, Tink, because I'm a gentleman and you're a lady.'
To this Tink replied in these words, 'You silly ass,' and disappeared into the bathroom. 'She is quite a common fairy,' Peter explained apologetically; 'she is called Tinker Bell because she mends the pots and kettles.'
To this, Tink replied, "You silly fool," and vanished into the bathroom. "She's just a regular fairy," Peter explained sheepishly; "her name is Tinker Bell because she fixes pots and pans."
They were together in the armchair by this time, and Wendy plied him with more questions.
They were sitting together in the armchair by now, and Wendy kept asking him more questions.
'If you don't live in Kensington Gardens now——'
'If you don't live in Kensington Gardens now——'
'Sometimes I do still.'
'Sometimes I still do.'
'But where do you live mostly now?'
'But where do you mostly live now?'
'With the lost boys.'
'With the lost boys.'
'Who are they?'
'Who are they?'
'They are the children who fall out of their perambulators when the nurse is looking the other way. If they are not claimed in seven days they are sent far away to the Neverland to defray expenses. I'm captain.'
'They are the kids who tumble out of their strollers when the caregiver isn’t paying attention. If they’re not picked up in seven days, they’re sent far away to Neverland to cover costs. I’m the captain.'
'What fun it must be!'
'It must be so much fun!'
'Yes,' said cunning Peter, 'but we are rather lonely. You see we have no female companionship.'
"Yeah," said clever Peter, "but we're pretty lonely. You see, we don't have any female company."
'Are none of the others girls?'
'Are none of the other girls?'
'Oh no; girls, you know, are much too clever to fall out of their prams.'
'Oh no; girls are way too smart to fall out of their strollers.'
This flattered Wendy immensely. 'I think,' she said, 'it is perfectly lovely the way you talk about girls; John there just despises us.'
This really made Wendy happy. "I think," she said, "it's so nice the way you talk about girls; John over there just can't stand us."
For reply Peter rose and kicked John out of bed, blankets and all; one kick. This seemed to Wendy rather forward for a first meeting, and she told him with spirit that he was not captain[Pg 47] in her house. However, John continued to sleep so placidly on the floor that she allowed him to remain there. 'And I know you meant to be kind,' she said, relenting, 'so you may give me a kiss.'
For a response, Peter got up and kicked John out of bed, blankets and all, with one swift kick. Wendy thought this was a bit too bold for a first meeting, and she informed him energetically that he was not the captain in her house. However, since John continued to sleep peacefully on the floor, she let him stay there. "And I know you meant to be nice," she said, softening, "so you can give me a kiss."
For the moment she had forgotten his ignorance about kisses. 'I thought you would want it back,' he said a little bitterly, and offered to return her the thimble.
For a moment, she forgot that he didn’t know anything about kisses. “I thought you’d want it back,” he said a bit bitterly, and offered to give her the thimble back.
'Oh dear,' said the nice Wendy, 'I don't mean a kiss, I mean a thimble.'
'Oh dear,' said the kind Wendy, 'I don’t mean a kiss, I mean a thimble.'
'What's that?'
'What's that?'
'It's like this.' She kissed him.
'It's like this.' She kissed him.
'Funny!' said Peter gravely. 'Now shall I give you a thimble?'
'Funny!' Peter said seriously. 'Should I give you a thimble now?'
'If you wish to,' said Wendy, keeping her head erect this time.
'If you want to,' said Wendy, keeping her head up this time.
Peter thimbled her, and almost immediately she screeched. 'What is it, Wendy?'
Peter covered her mouth, and almost immediately she screamed. 'What’s wrong, Wendy?'
'It was exactly as if some one were pulling my hair.'
'It felt just like someone was pulling my hair.'
'That must have been Tink. I never knew her so naughty before.'
'That must have been Tink. I’ve never seen her act so naughty before.'
And indeed Tink was darting about again, using offensive language.
And sure enough, Tink was zooming around again, using some foul language.
'She says she will do that to you, Wendy, every time I give you a thimble.'
'She says she will do that to you, Wendy, every time I give you a thimble.'
'But why?'
'But why?'
'Why, Tink?'
'Why, Tink?'
Again Tink replied, 'You silly ass.' Peter could not understand why, but Wendy understood; and she was just slightly disappointed when he admitted that he came to the nursery window not to see her but to listen to stories.
Again Tink replied, 'You silly ass.' Peter couldn’t figure out why, but Wendy understood; and she felt a bit let down when he admitted that he came to the nursery window not to see her but to listen to stories.
'You see I don't know any stories. None of the lost boys know any stories.'
'You see, I don’t know any stories. None of the lost boys know any stories.'
'How perfectly awful,' Wendy said.
"How totally terrible," Wendy said.
'Do you know,' Peter asked, 'why swallows build in the eaves of houses? It is to listen to the stories. O Wendy, your mother was telling you such a lovely story.'
"Do you know," Peter asked, "why swallows build in the eaves of houses? It's to listen to the stories. Oh Wendy, your mom was telling you such a beautiful story."
'Which story was it?'
'Which story was that?'
'About the prince who couldn't find the lady who wore the glass slipper.'
'About the prince who couldn't find the girl who fit the glass slipper.'
'Peter,' said Wendy excitedly, 'that was Cinderella, and he found her, and they lived happy ever after.'
'Peter,' Wendy said excitedly, 'that was Cinderella, and he found her, and they lived happily ever after.'
Peter was so glad that he rose from the floor, where they had been sitting, and hurried to the[Pg 49] window. 'Where are you going?' she cried with misgiving.
Peter was so happy that he got up from the floor, where they had been sitting, and rushed to the[Pg 49] window. "Where are you going?" she shouted, sounding worried.
'To tell the other boys.'
'To inform the other guys.'
'Don't go, Peter,' she entreated, 'I know such lots of stories.'
"Don't go, Peter," she begged. "I know so many stories."
Those were her precise words, so there can be no denying that it was she who first tempted him.
Those were her exact words, so there’s no denying that she was the one who first tempted him.
He came back, and there was a greedy look in his eyes now which ought to have alarmed her, but did not.
He came back, and there was a greedy look in his eyes now that should have alarmed her, but didn’t.
'Oh, the stories I could tell to the boys!' she cried, and then Peter gripped her and began to draw her toward the window.
"Oh, the stories I could share with the guys!" she exclaimed, and then Peter grabbed her and started pulling her toward the window.
'Let me go!' she ordered him.
"Let me go!" she insisted.
'Wendy, do come with me and tell the other boys.'
'Wendy, come with me and let the other boys know.'
Of course she was very pleased to be asked, but she said, 'Oh dear, I can't. Think of mummy! Besides, I can't fly.'
Of course she was really happy to be asked, but she said, "Oh no, I can't. Think about mom! Plus, I can't fly."
'I'll teach you.'
"I'll show you."
'Oh, how lovely to fly.'
"Oh, how great it is to fly."
'I'll teach you how to jump on the wind's back, and then away we go.'
'I’ll show you how to ride the wind, and then we’ll take off.'
'Oo!' she exclaimed rapturously.
"Wow!" she exclaimed rapturously.
'Wendy, Wendy, when you are sleeping in your silly bed you might be flying about with me saying funny things to the stars.'
'Wendy, Wendy, when you're sleeping in your silly bed, you could be flying around with me, saying funny things to the stars.'
'Oo!'
'Oo!'
'And, Wendy, there are mermaids.'
'And, Wendy, there are mermaids.'
'Mermaids! With tails?'
'Mermaids! With tails?'
'Such long tails.'
'Such long tails.'
'Oh,' cried Wendy, 'to see a mermaid!'
'Oh,' cried Wendy, 'to see a mermaid!'
He had become frightfully cunning. 'Wendy,' he said, 'how we should all respect you.'
He had become incredibly shrewd. 'Wendy,' he said, 'we should all really respect you.'
She was wriggling her body in distress. It was quite as if she were trying to remain on the nursery floor.
She was squirming in frustration. It was like she was trying to stay on the nursery floor.
But he had no pity for her.
But he felt no sympathy for her.
'Wendy,' he said, the sly one, 'you could tuck us in at night.'
'Wendy,' he said, with a smirk, 'you could tuck us in at night.'
'Oo!'
'Oo!'
'None of us has ever been tucked in at night.'
'None of us has ever been tucked in at night.'
'Oo,' and her arms went out to him.
'Oo,' and her arms reached out to him.
'And you could darn our clothes, and make pockets for us. None of us has any pockets.'
'And you could fix our clothes and make pockets for us. None of us has any pockets.'
How could she resist. 'Of course it's awfully fascinating!' she cried. 'Peter, would you teach John and Michael to fly too?'
How could she resist? "Of course it’s super interesting!" she exclaimed. "Peter, would you teach John and Michael to fly too?"
'If you like,' he said indifferently; and she[Pg 51] ran to John and Michael and shook them. 'Wake up,' she cried, 'Peter Pan has come and he is to teach us to fly.'
'If you want,' he said casually; and she[Pg 51] ran to John and Michael and shook them. 'Wake up,' she shouted, 'Peter Pan is here and he’s going to teach us to fly.'
John rubbed his eyes. 'Then I shall get up,' he said. Of course he was on the floor already. 'Hallo,' he said, 'I am up!'
John rubbed his eyes. "Then I’ll get up," he said. Of course, he was already on the floor. "Hey," he said, "I’m up!"
Michael was up by this time also, looking as sharp as a knife with six blades and a saw, but Peter suddenly signed silence. Their faces assumed the awful craftiness of children listening for sounds from the grown-up world. All was as still as salt. Then everything was right. No, stop! Everything was wrong. Nana, who had been barking distressfully all the evening, was quiet now. It was her silence they had heard.
Michael was already up, looking as sharp as a knife with six blades and a saw, but Peter suddenly signaled for silence. Their faces took on the sneaky expressions of kids listening for sounds from the adult world. Everything was completely still. Then everything felt right. No, wait! Everything was wrong. Nana, who had been barking anxiously all evening, was now quiet. It was her silence they had noticed.
'Out with the light! Hide! Quick!' cried John, taking command for the only time throughout the whole adventure. And thus when Liza entered, holding Nana, the nursery seemed quite its old self, very dark; and you could have sworn you heard its three wicked inmates breathing angelically as they slept. They were really doing it artfully from behind the window curtains.
'Turn off the light! Hide! Hurry!' shouted John, taking charge for the only time during the entire adventure. So, when Liza came in, holding Nana, the nursery felt just like it used to, really dark; and you could have sworn you heard its three mischievous residents breathing innocently as they slept. They were actually just faking it from behind the window curtains.
Liza was in a bad temper, for she was mixing the Christmas puddings in the kitchen, and had been drawn away from them, with a raisin still on her cheek, by Nana's absurd suspicions. She thought the best way of getting a little quiet was to take Nana to the nursery for a moment, but in custody of course.
Liza was in a bad mood because she was mixing the Christmas puddings in the kitchen and had been distracted from them, with a raisin still stuck on her cheek, by Nana's silly suspicions. She figured the best way to get some peace was to take Nana to the nursery for a bit, but in her care, of course.
'There, you suspicious brute,' she said, not sorry that Nana was in disgrace, 'they are perfectly safe, aren't they? Every one of the little angels sound asleep in bed. Listen to their gentle breathing.'
'There, you suspicious brute,' she said, not feeling bad that Nana was in trouble, 'they are perfectly safe, aren't they? Every one of the little angels is sound asleep in bed. Listen to their gentle breathing.'
Here Michael, encouraged by his success, breathed so loudly that they were nearly detected. Nana knew that kind of breathing, and she tried to drag herself out of Liza's clutches.
Here Michael, motivated by his success, breathed so loudly that they were almost caught. Nana recognized that kind of breathing, and she struggled to free herself from Liza's grasp.
But Liza was dense. 'No more of it, Nana,' she said sternly, pulling her out of the room. 'I warn you if you bark again I shall go straight for master and missus and bring them home from the party, and then, oh, won't master whip you, just.'
But Liza was thick-headed. "No more of that, Nana," she said firmly, pulling her out of the room. "I warn you, if you bark again, I will go straight to the master and missus and bring them home from the party. And then, oh, won’t the master give you a whipping!"
She tied the unhappy dog up again, but do you think Nana ceased to bark? Bring master and missus home from the party! Why, that[Pg 53] was just what she wanted. Do you think she cared whether she was whipped so long as her charges were safe? Unfortunately Liza returned to her puddings, and Nana, seeing that no help would come from her, strained and strained at the chain until at last she broke it. In another moment she had burst into the dining-room of 27 and flung up her paws to heaven, her most expressive way of making a communication. Mr. and Mrs. Darling knew at once that something terrible was happening in their nursery, and without a good-bye to their hostess they rushed into the street.
She tied the unhappy dog up again, but do you think Nana stopped barking? Bring the master and mistress home from the party! That was exactly what she wanted. Do you think she cared if she got whipped as long as her charges were safe? Unfortunately, Liza returned to her puddings, and Nana, realizing that no help was coming from her, pulled and pulled at the chain until she finally broke it. In no time, she burst into the dining room of 27 and raised her paws to the sky, her most expressive way of communicating. Mr. and Mrs. Darling instantly knew something terrible was happening in their nursery, and without saying goodbye to their hostess, they rushed into the street.
But it was now ten minutes since three scoundrels had been breathing behind the curtains; and Peter Pan can do a great deal in ten minutes.
But it had been ten minutes since three villains had been lurking behind the curtains; and Peter Pan can accomplish a lot in ten minutes.
We now return to the nursery.
We now return to the nursery.
'It's all right,' John announced, emerging from his hiding-place. 'I say, Peter, can you really fly?'
"It's okay," John said, coming out of his hiding spot. "Hey, Peter, can you actually fly?"
Instead of troubling to answer him Peter flew round the room, taking the mantelpiece on the way.
Instead of bothering to answer him, Peter zipped around the room, stopping by the mantelpiece on his way.
'How topping!' said John and Michael.
"How amazing!" said John and Michael.
'How sweet!' cried Wendy.
"How sweet!" Wendy exclaimed.
'Yes, I'm sweet, oh, I am sweet!' said Peter, forgetting his manners again.
"Yes, I'm sweet, oh, I am sweet!" Peter said, forgetting his manners once more.
It looked delightfully easy, and they tried it first from the floor and then from the beds, but they always went down instead of up.
It looked really easy, and they first tried it from the floor and then from the beds, but they always ended up going down instead of up.
'I say, how do you do it?' asked John, rubbing his knee. He was quite a practical boy.
"I say, how do you do it?" asked John, rubbing his knee. He was a pretty practical kid.
'You just think lovely wonderful thoughts,' Peter explained, 'and they lift you up in the air.'
'You just think happy, amazing thoughts,' Peter explained, 'and they lift you up into the air.'
He showed them again.
He showed them again.
'You're so nippy at it,' John said; 'couldn't you do it very slowly once?'
"You're so quick at it," John said; "couldn't you do it really slowly just once?"
Peter did it both slowly and quickly. 'I've got it now, Wendy!' cried John, but soon he found he had not. Not one of them could fly an inch, though even Michael was in words of two syllables, and Peter did not know A from Z.
Peter did it both slowly and quickly. "I’ve got it now, Wendy!" shouted John, but he soon realized he hadn’t. None of them could fly even a little bit, even though Michael was using two-syllable words, and Peter didn’t know A from Z.
Of course Peter had been trifling with them, for no one can fly unless the fairy dust has been blown on him. Fortunately, as we have mentioned, one of his hands was messy with it, and[Pg 55] he blew some on each of them, with the most superb results.
Of course, Peter had been playing around with them, because no one can fly unless they’ve been sprinkled with fairy dust. Luckily, as we mentioned, one of his hands was covered in it, and[Pg 55] he blew some on each of them, with amazing results.
'Now just wriggle your shoulders this way,' he said, 'and let go.'
'Now just move your shoulders like this,' he said, 'and relax.'
They were all on their beds, and gallant Michael let go first. He did not quite mean to let go, but he did it, and immediately he was borne across the room.
They were all on their beds, and brave Michael let go first. He didn't really intend to let go, but he did it anyway, and right away he was swept across the room.
'I flewed!' he screamed while still in mid-air.
'I flew!' he screamed while still in mid-air.
John let go and met Wendy near the bathroom.
John released his grip and met Wendy near the bathroom.
'Oh, lovely!'
"Oh, nice!"
'Oh, ripping!'
'Oh, awesome!'
'Look at me!'
"Check me out!"
'Look at me!'
'Check me out!'
'Look at me!'
"Check me out!"
They were not nearly so elegant as Peter, they could not help kicking a little, but their heads were bobbing against the ceiling, and there is almost nothing so delicious as that. Peter gave Wendy a hand at first, but had to desist, Tink was so indignant.
They weren't nearly as graceful as Peter; they couldn't help but kick a little, but their heads were bumping against the ceiling, and there’s almost nothing more enjoyable than that. Peter helped Wendy at first, but he had to stop because Tink was so upset.
Up and down they went, and round and round. Heavenly was Wendy's word.
Up and down they went, and around and around. "Heavenly" was Wendy's word.
'I say,' cried John, 'why shouldn't we all go out!'
"I say," shouted John, "why don't we all go out!"
Of course it was to this that Peter had been luring them.
Of course, this was what Peter had been tempting them with.
Michael was ready: he wanted to see how long it took him to do a billion miles. But Wendy hesitated.
Michael was ready; he wanted to find out how long it would take him to travel a billion miles. But Wendy hesitated.
'Mermaids!' said Peter again.
"Mermaids!" Peter said again.
'Oo!'
'Oo!'
'And there are pirates.'
'And there are pirates.'
'Pirates,' cried John, seizing his Sunday hat, 'let us go at once.'
'Pirates,' shouted John, grabbing his Sunday hat, 'let's go right now.'
It was just at this moment that Mr. and Mrs. Darling hurried with Nana out of 27. They ran into the middle of the street to look up at the nursery window; and, yes, it was still shut, but the room was ablaze with light, and most heart-gripping sight of all, they could see in shadow on the curtain three little figures in night attire circling round and round, not on the floor but in the air.
It was just at that moment that Mr. and Mrs. Darling rushed out of 27 with Nana. They ran into the middle of the street to look up at the nursery window; and yes, it was still closed, but the room was filled with light, and the most heart-wrenching sight of all was that they could see three little figures in pajamas dancing around and around, not on the floor but in the air, cast in shadow on the curtain.
Not three figures, four!
Not three digits, four!
In a tremble they opened the street door. Mr. Darling would have rushed upstairs, but Mrs. Darling signed to him to go softly. She even tried to make her heart go softly.
In a trembling motion, they opened the front door. Mr. Darling would have hurried upstairs, but Mrs. Darling gestured for him to be quiet. She even tried to calm her racing heart.
Will they reach the nursery in time? If so,[Pg 57] how delightful for them, and we shall all breathe a sigh of relief, but there will be no story. On the other hand, if they are not in time, I solemnly promise that it will all come right in the end.
Will they make it to the nursery on time? If they do,[Pg 57] how wonderful for them, and we'll all breathe a sigh of relief, but there won't be a story. On the flip side, if they don't make it on time, I promise that everything will turn out okay in the end.
They would have reached the nursery in time had it not been that the little stars were watching them. Once again the stars blew the window open, and that smallest star of all called out:
They would have made it to the nursery on time if it hadn't been for the little stars watching them. Once again, the stars blew the window open, and that tiniest star called out:
'Cave, Peter!'
'Watch out, Peter!'
Then Peter knew that there was not a moment to lose. 'Come,' he cried imperiously, and soared out at once into the night, followed by John and Michael and Wendy.
Then Peter realized that he couldn't waste any time. "Come on," he shouted commandingly, and quickly flew out into the night, followed by John, Michael, and Wendy.
Mr. and Mrs. Darling and Nana rushed into the nursery too late. The birds were flown.
Mr. and Mrs. Darling and Nana rushed into the nursery but arrived too late. The birds had already flown.
CHAPTER IV
THE FLIGHT
'Second to the right, and straight on till morning.'
'Second to the right, and straight on until morning.'
That, Peter had told Wendy, was the way to the Neverland; but even birds, carrying maps and consulting them at windy corners, could not have sighted it with these instructions. Peter, you see, just said anything that came into his head.
That, Peter had told Wendy, was the way to Neverland; but even birds, carrying maps and checking them at windy corners, wouldn't have been able to find it with those directions. Peter, you see, just said whatever popped into his head.
At first his companions trusted him implicitly, and so great were the delights of flying that they wasted time circling round church spires or any other tall objects on the way that took their fancy.
At first, his friends trusted him completely, and the joy of flying was so overwhelming that they spent time circling around church steeples or any other tall structures that caught their interest.
John and Michael raced, Michael getting a start.
John and Michael raced, with Michael getting a head start.
They recalled with contempt that not so long[Pg 59] ago they had thought themselves fine fellows for being able to fly round a room.
They remembered with disdain that not long[Pg 59] ago they had considered themselves impressive for being able to fly around a room.
Not so long ago. But how long ago? They were flying over the sea before this thought began to disturb Wendy seriously. John thought it was their second sea and their third night.
Not too long ago. But how long ago? They were flying over the ocean when this thought started to trouble Wendy seriously. John believed it was their second time over the sea and their third night.
Sometimes it was dark and sometimes light, and now they were very cold and again too warm. Did they really feel hungry at times, or were they merely pretending, because Peter had such a jolly new way of feeding them? His way was to pursue birds who had food in their mouths suitable for humans and snatch it from them; then the birds would follow and snatch it back; and they would all go chasing each other gaily for miles, parting at last with mutual expressions of good-will. But Wendy noticed with gentle concern that Peter did not seem to know that this was rather an odd way of getting your bread and butter, nor even that there are other ways.
Sometimes it was dark and sometimes light, and now they were really cold and then too warm. Did they actually feel hungry at times, or were they just pretending because Peter had such a fun new way of feeding them? His method was to chase birds that had food in their beaks suitable for humans and snatch it from them; then the birds would follow and take it back; and they would all end up chasing each other playfully for miles, finally parting with friendly gestures. But Wendy noticed with gentle concern that Peter didn’t seem to realize this was a pretty strange way to get your meals, or even that there are other options.
Certainly they did not pretend to be sleepy, they were sleepy; and that was a danger, for the moment they popped off, down they fell.[Pg 60] The awful thing was that Peter thought this funny.
Certainly, they weren't pretending to be sleepy; they actually were sleepy, and that was risky because the moment they dozed off, they just fell over.[Pg 60] The terrible part was that Peter found this amusing.
'There he goes again!' he would cry gleefully, as Michael suddenly dropped like a stone.
'There he goes again!' he would shout happily, as Michael suddenly fell like a rock.
'Save him, save him!' cried Wendy, looking with horror at the cruel sea far below. Eventually Peter would dive through the air, and catch Michael just before he could strike the sea, and it was lovely the way he did it; but he always waited till the last moment, and you felt it was his cleverness that interested him and not the saving of human life. Also he was fond of variety, and the sport that engrossed him one moment would suddenly cease to engage him, so there was always the possibility that the next time you fell he would let you go.
"Save him, save him!" Wendy yelled, staring in horror at the cruel sea far below. Eventually, Peter would dive through the air and catch Michael just before he hit the water, and it was amazing the way he did it; but he always waited until the last second, and you could sense that his cleverness was what fascinated him, not the act of saving someone’s life. Plus, he liked to mix things up, and the thrilling chase that occupied him one moment could suddenly lose his interest, so there was always a chance that the next time you fell, he might let you go.
He could sleep in the air without falling, by merely lying on his back and floating, but this was, partly at least, because he was so light that if you got behind him and blew he went faster.
He could sleep in the air without falling, just by lying on his back and floating, but this was, at least in part, because he was so light that if you stood behind him and blew, he would go faster.
'Do be more polite to him,' Wendy whispered to John, when they were playing 'Follow my Leader.'
'Be a bit nicer to him,' Wendy whispered to John, while they were playing 'Follow the Leader.'
'Then tell him to stop showing off,' said John.
'Then tell him to quit showing off,' said John.
When playing Follow my Leader, Peter would fly close to the water and touch each shark's tail in passing, just as in the street you may run your finger along an iron railing. They could not follow him in this with much success, so perhaps it was rather like showing off, especially as he kept looking behind to see how many tails they missed.
When playing Follow my Leader, Peter would fly close to the water and tap each shark's tail as he passed by, similar to how you might run your finger along an iron railing on the street. They couldn’t keep up with him very well, so it might have been a bit like showing off, especially since he kept glancing back to see how many tails they missed.
'You must be nice to him,' Wendy impressed on her brothers. 'What could we do if he were to leave us?'
'You need to be nice to him,' Wendy stressed to her brothers. 'What would we do if he left us?'
'We could go back,' Michael said.
'We could go back,' Michael said.
'How could we ever find our way back without him?'
'How would we ever make our way back without him?'
'Well, then, we could go on,' said John.
"Well, we could keep going," said John.
'That is the awful thing, John. We should have to go on, for we don't know how to stop.'
'That's the terrible thing, John. We have to keep going because we don't know how to stop.'
This was true; Peter had forgotten to show them how to stop.
This was true; Peter had forgotten to teach them how to stop.
John said that if the worst came to the worst, all they had to do was to go straight on, for the world was round, and so in time they must come back to their own window.
John said that if things went really bad, all they had to do was keep going straight ahead because the world is round, and eventually, they would end up back at their own window.
'And who is to get food for us, John?'
'And who's going to get us food, John?'
'I nipped a bit out of that eagle's mouth pretty neatly, Wendy.'
'I took a little piece out of that eagle's mouth pretty smoothly, Wendy.'
'After the twentieth try,' Wendy reminded him. 'And even though we became good at picking up food, see how we bump against clouds and things if he is not near to give us a hand.'
'After the twentieth try,' Wendy reminded him. 'And even though we got better at picking up food, look at how we run into clouds and other stuff if he’s not around to help us out.'
Indeed they were constantly bumping. They could now fly strongly, though they still kicked far too much; but if they saw a cloud in front of them, the more they tried to avoid it, the more certainly did they bump into it. If Nana had been with them, she would have had a bandage round Michael's forehead by this time.
Indeed, they were always colliding. They could now fly more powerfully, though they still kicked way too much; but whenever they spotted a cloud ahead, the harder they tried to dodge it, the more likely they were to crash into it. If Nana had been there, she would have already put a bandage around Michael's forehead by now.
Peter was not with them for the moment, and they felt rather lonely up there by themselves. He could go so much faster than they that he would suddenly shoot out of sight, to have some adventure in which they had no share. He would come down laughing over something fearfully funny he had been saying to a star, but he had already forgotten what it was, or he would come up with mermaid scales still [Pg 63]sticking to him, and yet not be able to say for certain what had been happening. It was really rather irritating to children who had never seen a mermaid.
Peter wasn’t with them at the moment, and they felt pretty lonely up there by themselves. He could move so much faster than they could that he would suddenly vanish from view, off on some adventure they weren’t a part of. He would come back laughing about something incredibly funny he had said to a star, but he would already have forgotten what it was, or he’d return with mermaid scales still [Pg 63] stuck to him and still wouldn’t be able to say for sure what had happened. It was really quite annoying for kids who had never seen a mermaid.
'And if he forgets them, so quickly,' Wendy argued, 'how can we expect that he will go on remembering us?'
'And if he forgets them so easily,' Wendy said, 'how can we expect him to keep remembering us?'
Indeed, sometimes when he returned he did not remember them, at least not well. Wendy was sure of it. She saw recognition come into his eyes as he was about to pass them the time of day and go on; once even she had to tell him her name.
Indeed, sometimes when he came back, he didn't remember them, at least not very well. Wendy was certain of it. She saw recognition flash in his eyes just before he was about to casually greet them and move on; once, she even had to remind him of her name.
'I'm Wendy,' she said agitatedly.
"I'm Wendy," she said anxiously.
He was very sorry. 'I say, Wendy,' he whispered to her, 'always if you see me forgetting you, just keep on saying "I'm Wendy," and then I'll remember.'
He felt really bad. "Hey, Wendy," he whispered to her, "if you ever see me forgetting you, just keep saying 'I'm Wendy,' and that way I'll remember."
Of course this was rather unsatisfactory. However, to make amends he showed them how to lie out flat on a strong wind that was going their way, and this was such a pleasant change that they tried it several times and found they could sleep thus with security. Indeed they would have slept longer, but Peter[Pg 64] tired quickly of sleeping, and soon he would cry in his captain voice, 'We get off here.' So with occasional tiffs, but on the whole rollicking, they drew near the Neverland; for after many moons they did reach it, and, what is more, they had been going pretty straight all the time, not perhaps so much owing to the guidance of Peter or Tink as because the island was out looking for them. It is only thus that any one may sight those magic shores.
Of course, this was pretty unsatisfactory. However, to make up for it, he showed them how to lie flat when a strong wind was blowing their way, and this was such a nice change that they tried it several times and found they could sleep safely like that. In fact, they would have slept longer, but Peter[Pg 64] quickly grew bored with sleeping, and soon he would call in his captain voice, 'We get off here.' So with some occasional squabbles, but mostly having a great time, they got closer to Neverland; after many moons, they finally reached it, and what’s more, they had been heading pretty straight all along, not so much because of Peter or Tink's guidance, but because the island was out looking for them. It’s only in this way that anyone might catch sight of those magical shores.
'There it is,' said Peter calmly.
'There it is,' Peter said calmly.
'Where, where?'
'Where is it?'
'Where all the arrows are pointing.'
'Where all the arrows are pointing.'
Indeed a million golden arrows were pointing out the island to the children, all directed by their friend the sun, who wanted them to be sure of their way before leaving them for the night.
Indeed, a million golden arrows were pointing to the island for the kids, all guided by their friend the sun, who wanted to make sure they knew their way before leaving them for the night.
Wendy and John and Michael stood on tiptoe in the air to get their first sight of the island. Strange to say, they all recognised it at once, and until fear fell upon them they hailed it, not as something long dreamt of and seen at last, but as a familiar friend to whom they were returning home for the holidays.
Wendy, John, and Michael stood on their tiptoes in the air to catch their first glimpse of the island. Oddly enough, they all recognized it immediately, and until fear set in, they greeted it not as something they had long dreamed of and finally seen, but as a familiar friend they were coming back to for a holiday.
'John, there's the lagoon.'
'John, check out the lagoon.'
'Wendy, look at the turtles burying their eggs in the sand.'
'Wendy, check out the turtles laying their eggs in the sand.'
'I say, John, I see your flamingo with the broken leg.'
'I see your flamingo with the broken leg, John.'
'Look, Michael, there's your cave.'
'Check it out, Michael, your cave.'
'John, what's that in the brushwood?'
'John, what's that in the bushes?'
'It's a wolf with her whelps. Wendy, I do believe that's your little whelp.'
'It's a wolf with her pups. Wendy, I really think that's your little pup.'
'There's my boat, John, with her sides stove in.'
'There’s my boat, John, with her sides smashed in.'
'No, it isn't. Why, we burned your boat.'
'No, it isn't. We actually burned your boat.'
'That's her, at any rate. I say, John, I see the smoke of the redskin camp.'
'That's her, anyway. I say, John, I see the smoke from the Native American camp.'
'Where? Show me, and I'll tell you by the way the smoke curls whether they are on the war-path.'
'Where? Show me, and I'll tell you by how the smoke curls if they are heading for battle.'
'There, just across the Mysterious River.'
'There, right across the Mysterious River.'
'I see now. Yes, they are on the war-path right enough.'
'I get it now. Yeah, they are definitely on the warpath.'
Peter was a little annoyed with them for knowing so much; but if he wanted to lord it over them his triumph was at hand, for have I not told you that anon fear fell upon them?
Peter was a bit annoyed with them for being so knowledgeable; but if he wanted to show off, his chance was here, because haven't I told you that soon fear came over them?
It came as the arrows went, leaving the island in gloom.
It happened as the arrows flew, casting a shadow over the island.
In the old days at home the Neverland had always begun to look a little dark and threatening by bedtime. Then unexplored patches arose in it and spread; black shadows moved about in them; the roar of the beasts of prey was quite different now, and above all, you lost the certainty that you would win. You were quite glad that the night-lights were in. You even liked Nana to say that this was just the mantelpiece over here, and that the Neverland was all make-believe.
In the past, home always felt a bit dark and menacing by bedtime in Neverland. Unexplored areas appeared and grew; black shadows shifted in them; the roar of the predators sounded different now, and most importantly, you lost the confidence that you would succeed. You were relieved that the nightlights were on. You even appreciated Nana saying that this was just the mantelpiece over here, and that Neverland was all imaginary.
Of course the Neverland had been make-believe in those days; but it was real now, and there were no night-lights, and it was getting darker every moment, and where was Nana?
Of course, Neverland had been pretend back then; but it was real now, and there were no night-lights, and it was getting darker by the minute, and where was Nana?
They had been flying apart, but they huddled close to Peter now. His careless manner had gone at last, his eyes were sparkling, and a tingle went through them every time they touched his body. They were now over the fearsome island, flying so low that sometimes a tree grazed their feet. Nothing horrid was visible in the air, yet their progress had become slow[Pg 67] and laboured, exactly as if they were pushing their way through hostile forces. Sometimes they hung in the air until Peter had beaten on it with his fists.
They had been drifting apart, but now they were huddled close to Peter. His carefree attitude was gone at last; his eyes were sparkling, and they felt a thrill every time they touched him. They were now flying over the frightening island, so low that sometimes a tree brushed against their feet. Nothing terrible was visible in the air, yet their progress had become slow[Pg 67] and difficult, as if they were pushing their way through some sort of resistance. Sometimes they seemed to hover in the air until Peter struck it with his fists.
'They don't want us to land,' he explained.
'They don't want us to land,' he said.
'Who are they?' Wendy whispered, shuddering.
'Who are they?' Wendy whispered, shaking.
But he could not or would not say. Tinker Bell had been asleep on his shoulder, but now he wakened her and sent her on in front.
But he couldn’t or wouldn’t say. Tinker Bell had been sleeping on his shoulder, but now he woke her up and sent her ahead.
Sometimes he poised himself in the air, listening intently with his hand to his ear, and again he would stare down with eyes so bright that they seemed to bore two holes to earth. Having done these things, he went on again.
Sometimes he positioned himself in the air, listening closely with his hand to his ear, and then he would look down with eyes so bright that they seemed to pierce two holes into the ground. After doing these things, he continued on.
His courage was almost appalling. 'Do you want an adventure now,' he said casually to John, 'or would you like to have your tea first?'
His courage was almost shocking. 'Do you want an adventure now,' he said casually to John, 'or would you like to have your tea first?'
Wendy said 'tea first' quickly, and Michael pressed her hand in gratitude, but the braver John hesitated.
Wendy quickly said, "tea first," and Michael squeezed her hand in gratitude, but the bolder John hesitated.
'What kind of adventure?' he asked cautiously.
"What kind of adventure?" he asked carefully.
'There's a pirate asleep in the pampas just[Pg 68] beneath us,' Peter told him. 'If you like, we'll go down and kill him.'
'There's a pirate sleeping in the pampas just[Pg 68] below us,' Peter told him. 'If you want, we can go down and take him out.'
'I don't see him,' John said after a long pause.
"I can't see him," John said after a long pause.
'I do.'
"I do."
'Suppose,' John said a little huskily, 'he were to wake up.'
'Imagine,' John said in a slightly raspy voice, 'if he were to wake up.'
Peter spoke indignantly. 'You don't think I would kill him while he was sleeping! I would wake him first, and then kill him. That's the way I always do.'
Peter spoke angrily. 'You think I would kill him while he was sleeping? I would wake him up first, and then kill him. That's how I always do it.'
'I say! Do you kill many?'
'I say! Do you kill a lot?'
'Tons.'
'Loads.'
John said 'how ripping,' but decided to have tea first. He asked if there were many pirates on the island just now, and Peter said he had never known so many.
John said, "How amazing!" but decided to have tea first. He asked if there were many pirates on the island right now, and Peter said he had never seen so many.
'Who is captain now?'
'Who is the captain now?'
'Hook,' answered Peter; and his face became very stern as he said that hated word.
"Hook," Peter replied, his face turning very serious as he said that hated word.
'Jas. Hook?'
'Captain Hook?'
'Ay.'
'Yeah.'
Then indeed Michael began to cry, and even John could speak in gulps only, for they knew Hook's reputation.
Then Michael started to cry, and even John could only manage to speak in gasps because they knew Hook's reputation.
'He was Blackbeard's bo'sun,' John whispered huskily. 'He is the worst of them all. He is the only man of whom Barbecue was afraid.'
'He was Blackbeard's first mate,' John whispered huskily. 'He's the worst of them all. He's the only guy that Barbecue was afraid of.'
'That's him,' said Peter.
"That's him," Peter said.
'What is he like? Is he big?'
'What is he like? Is he tall?'
'He is not so big as he was.'
'He isn't as big as he used to be.'
'How do you mean?'
'What do you mean?'
'I cut off a bit of him.'
'I cut off a piece of him.'
'You!'
'You!'
'Yes, me,' said Peter sharply.
"Yeah, me," Peter replied sharply.
'I wasn't meaning to be disrespectful.'
'I didn't mean to be disrespectful.'
'Oh, all right'
'Okay, fine'
'But, I say, what bit?'
'But, I ask, what part?'
'His right hand.'
'His right hand.'
'Then he can't fight now?'
'So he can't fight now?'
'Oh, can't he just!'
'Oh, yes he can!'
'Left-hander?'
'Lefty?'
'He has an iron hook instead of a right hand, and he claws with it.'
'He has a metal hook instead of a right hand, and he uses it like a claw.'
'Claws!'
'Claws!'
'I say, John,' said Peter.
"I mean, John," said Peter.
'Yes.'
Yes.
'Say, "Ay, ay, sir."'
"Say, 'Yes, sir.'"
'Ay, ay, sir.'
"Aye, aye, sir."
'There is one thing,' Peter continued, 'that every boy who serves under me has to promise, and so must you.'
'There's one thing,' Peter continued, 'that every boy who works for me has to promise, and you have to do it too.'
John paled.
John turned pale.
'It is this, if we meet Hook in open fight, you must leave him to me.'
'If we confront Hook in a fight, you have to let me handle him.'
'I promise,' John said loyally.
"I promise," John said faithfully.
For the moment they were feeling less eerie, because Tink was flying with them, and in her light they could distinguish each other. Unfortunately she could not fly so slowly as they, and so she had to go round and round them in a circle in which they moved as in a halo. Wendy quite liked it, until Peter pointed out the drawback.
For now, it felt less spooky because Tink was flying with them, and her light helped them see each other. Unfortunately, she couldn't fly as slowly as they could, so she had to circle around them in a way that made them look like they were in a halo. Wendy enjoyed it for a while until Peter pointed out the downside.
'She tells me,' he said, 'that the pirates sighted us before the darkness came, and got Long Tom out.'
'She told me,' he said, 'that the pirates saw us before it got dark, and brought out Long Tom.'
'The big gun?'
'The big weapon?'
'Yes. And of course they must see her light, and if they guess we are near it they are sure to let fly.'
'Yes. And of course they must see her light, and if they suspect we are close to it, they will definitely attack.'
'Wendy!'
'Wendy!'
'John!'
'John!'
'Michael!'
'Michael!'
'Tell her to go away at once, Peter,' the three cried simultaneously, but he refused.
"Tell her to leave right now, Peter," the three said at the same time, but he wouldn't do it.
'She thinks we have lost the way,' he replied stiffly, 'and she is rather frightened. You don't think I would send her away all by herself when she is frightened!'
'She thinks we’ve lost our way,' he replied stiffly, 'and she’s quite scared. You don't think I would send her off alone when she’s scared!'
For a moment the circle of light was broken, and something gave Peter a loving little pinch.
For a moment, the circle of light was interrupted, and something gave Peter a gentle little pinch.
'Then tell her,' Wendy begged, 'to put out her light.'
'Then tell her,' Wendy pleaded, 'to turn off her light.'
'She can't put it out. That is about the only thing fairies can't do. It just goes out of itself when she falls asleep, same as the stars.'
'She can't put it out. That's about the only thing fairies can't do. It just goes out by itself when she falls asleep, just like the stars.'
'Then tell her to sleep at once,' John almost ordered.
"Then tell her to go to sleep right now," John nearly commanded.
'She can't sleep except when she's sleepy. It is the only other thing fairies can't do.'
'She can’t sleep unless she’s actually tired. That’s the only other thing fairies can’t do.'
'Seems to me,' growled John, 'these are the only two things worth doing.'
"Looks to me," grumbled John, "these are the only two things worth doing."
Here he got a pinch, but not a loving one.
Here he got a pinch, but not a caring one.
'If only one of us had a pocket,' Peter said, 'we could carry her in it.' However, they had set off in such a hurry that there was not a pocket between the four of them.
'If only one of us had a pocket,' Peter said, 'we could carry her in it.' However, they had set off in such a hurry that there wasn't a pocket among the four of them.
He had a happy idea. John's hat!
He had a great idea. John's hat!
Tink agreed to travel by hat if it was carried in the hand. John carried it, though she had hoped to be carried by Peter. Presently Wendy took the hat, because John said it struck against his knee as he flew; and this, as we shall see, led to mischief, for Tinker Bell hated to be under an obligation to Wendy.
Tink agreed to travel by hat if it was held in the hand. John carried it, even though she had hoped Peter would carry her. Eventually, Wendy took the hat because John said it bumped against his knee as he flew; and this, as we will see, led to trouble, since Tinker Bell couldn't stand feeling indebted to Wendy.
In the black topper the light was completely hidden, and they flew on in silence. It was the stillest silence they had ever known, broken once by a distant lapping, which Peter explained was the wild beasts drinking at the ford, and again by a rasping sound that might have been the branches of trees rubbing together, but he said it was the redskins sharpening their knives.
In the black topper, the light was totally blocked out, and they continued on in silence. It was the quietest silence they had ever experienced, interrupted once by a distant splashing, which Peter said was the wild animals drinking at the ford, and again by a scratching noise that could have been tree branches scraping against each other, but he insisted it was the Native Americans sharpening their knives.
Even these noises ceased. To Michael the loneliness was dreadful. 'If only something would make a sound!' he cried.
Even these noises stopped. For Michael, the loneliness was unbearable. "If only something would make a sound!" he shouted.
As if in answer to his request, the air was rent by the most tremendous crash he had ever heard. The pirates had fired Long Tom at them.
As if to answer his request, the air was split by the loudest crash he had ever heard. The pirates had fired Long Tom at them.
The roar of it echoed through the mountains, and the echoes seemed to cry savagely, 'Where are they, where are they, where are they?'
The roar of it echoed through the mountains, and the echoes seemed to cry savagely, 'Where are they, where are they, where are they?'
Thus sharply did the terrified three learn the difference between an island of make-believe and the same island come true.
Thus sharply did the terrified three learn the difference between a fantasy island and the real thing.
When at last the heavens were steady again, John and Michael found themselves alone in the darkness. John was treading the air mechanically, and Michael without knowing how to float was floating.
When the skies finally calmed down, John and Michael found themselves alone in the dark. John was moving through the air as if on autopilot, and Michael, not knowing how to float, was somehow floating.
'Are you shot?' John whispered tremulously.
"Are you hurt?" John whispered nervously.
'I haven't tried yet,' Michael whispered back.
'I haven't tried yet,' Michael whispered back.
We know now that no one had been hit. Peter, however, had been carried by the wind of the shot far out to sea, while Wendy was blown upwards with no companion but Tinker Bell.
We now know that no one was injured. However, Peter was swept away by the force of the shot far out to sea, while Wendy was lifted into the air with only Tinker Bell by her side.
It would have been well for Wendy if at that moment she had dropped the hat.
It would have been best for Wendy if she had dropped the hat at that moment.
I don't know whether the idea came suddenly to Tink, or whether she had planned it on the way, but she at once popped out of the hat and began to lure Wendy to her destruction.
I’m not sure if the idea hit Tink all of a sudden or if she had been planning it, but she immediately popped out of the hat and started trying to lead Wendy to her downfall.
Tink was not all bad: or, rather, she was all bad just now, but, on the other hand, sometimes she was all good. Fairies have to be one thing[Pg 74] or the other, because being so small they unfortunately have room for one feeling only at a time. They are, however, allowed to change, only it must be a complete change. At present she was full of jealousy of Wendy. What she said in her lovely tinkle Wendy could not of course understand, and I believe some of it was bad words, but it sounded kind, and she flew back and forward, plainly meaning 'Follow me, and all will be well.'
Tink wasn't all bad: well, she was completely bad at the moment, but sometimes she was totally good. Fairies have to be one thing or the other, because being so small means they can only hold one feeling at a time. They are, however, allowed to change, but it has to be a complete change. Right now, she was filled with jealousy towards Wendy. What she said in her lovely tinkle was something Wendy couldn’t understand, and I think some of it was naughty words, but it sounded nice, and she flew back and forth, clearly meaning 'Follow me, and everything will be fine.'
What else could poor Wendy do? She called to Peter and John and Michael, and got only mocking echoes in reply. She did not yet know that Tink hated her with the fierce hatred of a very woman. And so, bewildered, and now staggering in her flight, she followed Tink to her doom.
What else could poor Wendy do? She called to Peter, John, and Michael, but all she got back were mocking echoes. She didn't realize yet that Tink hated her with the intense hatred of a woman. So, confused and now stumbling in her escape, she followed Tink to her ruin.
CHAPTER V
THE ISLAND COME TRUE
Feeling that Peter was on his way back, the Neverland had again woke into life. We ought to use the pluperfect and say wakened, but woke is better and was always used by Peter.
Feeling that Peter was on his way back, Neverland had come to life again. We should use the pluperfect and say wakened, but woke is better and was always used by Peter.
In his absence things are usually quiet on the island. The fairies take an hour longer in the morning, the beasts attend to their young, the redskins feed heavily for six days and nights, and when pirates and lost boys meet they merely bite their thumbs at each other. But with the coming of Peter, who hates lethargy, they are all under way again: if you put your ear to the ground now, you would hear the whole island seething with life.
In his absence, things are usually calm on the island. The fairies take an extra hour in the morning, the animals care for their young, the natives feast for six days and nights, and when pirates and lost boys encounter each other, they just gesture rudely. But with Peter’s arrival, who can’t stand inactivity, everything starts moving again: if you put your ear to the ground now, you would hear the entire island buzzing with energy.
On this evening the chief forces of the island[Pg 76] were disposed as follows. The lost boys were out looking for Peter, the pirates were out looking for the lost boys, the redskins were out looking for the pirates, and the beasts were out looking for the redskins. They were going round and round the island, but they did not meet because all were going at the same rate.
On this evening, the main groups on the island[Pg 76] were set up like this: the lost boys were searching for Peter, the pirates were hunting for the lost boys, the Native Americans were searching for the pirates, and the beasts were looking for the Native Americans. They were circling the island, but they didn't run into each other because they were all moving at the same pace.
All wanted blood except the boys, who liked it as a rule, but to-night were out to greet their captain. The boys on the island vary, of course, in numbers, according as they get killed and so on; and when they seem to be growing up, which is against the rules, Peter thins them out; but at this time there were six of them, counting the twins as two. Let us pretend to lie here among the sugar-cane and watch them as they steal by in single file, each with his hand on his dagger.
All wanted blood except the boys, who usually liked it, but tonight were out to greet their captain. The boys on the island vary in numbers, of course, depending on how many get killed and so on; and when they start to grow up, which is against the rules, Peter thins them out. But at this time, there were six of them, counting the twins as two. Let’s pretend to lie here among the sugarcane and watch them sneak by in single file, each with his hand on his dagger.
They are forbidden by Peter to look in the least like him, and they wear the skins of bears slain by themselves, in which they are so round and furry that when they fall they roll. They have therefore become very sure-footed.
They are not allowed by Peter to look even a little like him, and they wear the skins of bears they've killed themselves, which are so round and furry that when they fall, they roll. Because of this, they have become very sure-footed.
The first to pass is Tootles, not the least brave but the most unfortunate of all that[Pg 77] gallant band. He had been in fewer adventures than any of them, because the big things constantly happened just when he had stepped round the corner; all would be quiet, he would take the opportunity of going off to gather a few sticks for firewood, and then when he returned the others would be sweeping up the blood. This ill-luck had given a gentle melancholy to his countenance, but instead of souring his nature had sweetened it, so that he was quite the humblest of the boys. Poor kind Tootles, there is danger in the air for you to-night. Take care lest an adventure is now offered you, which, if accepted, will plunge you in deepest woe. Tootles, the fairy Tink who is bent on mischief this night is looking for a tool, and she thinks you the most easily tricked of the boys. 'Ware Tinker Bell.
The first to go is Tootles, not the least brave but the most unfortunate of all that[Pg 77] brave group. He had fewer adventures than any of them because the big moments always seemed to happen right after he stepped out of sight; everything would be calm, and he’d take the chance to collect some sticks for firewood, only to come back and find the others had already dealt with the aftermath. This bad luck gave a gentle sadness to his face, but instead of making him bitter, it made him sweeter, so he was the humblest of the boys. Poor kind Tootles, there's danger in the air for you tonight. Be careful, as an adventure might be thrown your way, and if you take it, it could lead you to deep sorrow. Tootles, the fairy Tink, who is up to no good tonight, is searching for a target, and she thinks you’re the easiest to trick. Watch out for Tinker Bell.
Would that he could hear us, but we are not really on the island, and he passes by, biting his knuckles.
Wouldn’t it be great if he could hear us, but we aren’t actually on the island, and he walks past, biting his knuckles.
Next comes Nibs, the gay and debonair, followed by Slightly, who cuts whistles out of the trees and dances ecstatically to his own tunes. Slightly is the most conceited of the[Pg 78] boys. He thinks he remembers the days before he was lost, with their manners and customs, and this has given his nose an offensive tilt. Curly is fourth; he is a pickle, and so often has he had to deliver up his person when Peter said sternly, 'Stand forth the one who did this thing,' that now at the command he stands forth automatically whether he has done it or not. Last come the Twins, who cannot be described because we should be sure to be describing the wrong one. Peter never quite knew what twins were, and his band were not allowed to know anything he did not know, so these two were always vague about themselves, and did their best to give satisfaction by keeping close together in an apologetic sort of way.
Next comes Nibs, the charming and stylish one, followed by Slightly, who whistles tunes out of the trees and dances happily to his own music. Slightly is the cockiest of the[Pg 78] boys. He thinks he can remember the days before he got lost, with all their manners and customs, which has given his nose an annoying tilt. Curly is fourth; he’s a troublemaker, and since he’s often had to step forward when Peter said sternly, 'Step up if you did this,' he now steps forward automatically whether he’s guilty or not. Last come the Twins, who are impossible to describe because we’d definitely mix them up. Peter never quite understood what twins were, and his gang wasn’t allowed to know anything he didn’t know, so these two remained a bit vague about themselves and tried their best to stick together in an apologetic way.
The boys vanish in the gloom, and after a pause, but not a long pause, for things go briskly on the island, come the pirates on their track. We hear them before they are seen, and it is always the same dreadful song:
The boys disappear into the darkness, and after a brief moment, not a long one since things move quickly on the island, the pirates follow their trail. We hear them before we see them, and it’s always the same terrifying song:
A more villainous-looking lot never hung in a row on Execution dock. Here, a little in advance, ever and again with his head to the ground listening, his great arms bare, pieces of eight in his ears as ornaments, is the handsome Italian Cecco, who cut his name in letters of blood on the back of the governor of the prison at Gao. That gigantic black behind him has had many names since he dropped the one with which dusky mothers still terrify their children on the banks of the Guadjo-mo. Here is Bill Jukes, every inch of him tattooed, the same Bill Jukes who got six dozen on the Walrus from Flint before he would drop the bag of moidores; and Cookson, said to be Black Murphy's brother (but this was never proved); and Gentleman Starkey, once an usher in a public school and still dainty in his ways of killing; and Skylights (Morgan's Skylights); and the Irish bo'sun Smee, an oddly genial man who stabbed, so to speak, without offence, and was the only Nonconformist in Hook's crew; and Noodler, whose hands were fixed on backwards; and Robt. Mullins and Alf Mason and many another ruffian long known and feared on the Spanish Main.
A more sinister-looking group has never lined up on Execution Dock. Up ahead, every now and then, with his head down listening, is the handsome Italian Cecco, his strong arms bare, wearing pieces of eight as earrings, who made his mark in blood on the back of the prison governor in Gao. That enormous black man behind him has gone by many names since he dropped the one that dark-skinned mothers still use to scare their kids along the Guadjo-mo. There's Bill Jukes, every inch covered in tattoos, the same Bill Jukes who took six dozen on the Walrus from Flint before he’d let go of the bag of doubloons; and Cookson, rumored to be Black Murphy's brother (though that was never proven); and Gentleman Starkey, who used to be an usher in a public school and still has refined ways of killing; and Skylights (Morgan’s Skylights); and the Irish bo'sun Smee, an oddly friendly guy who stabbed, so to speak, without causing offense and was the only Nonconformist in Hook's crew; and Noodler, whose hands were backwards; and Robt. Mullins and Alf Mason and many other notorious rascals long known and feared in the Spanish Main.
In the midst of them, the blackest and largest jewel in that dark setting, reclined James Hook, or as he wrote himself, Jas. Hook, of whom it is said he was the only man that the Sea-Cook feared. He lay at his ease in a rough chariot drawn and propelled by his men, and instead of a right hand he had the iron hook with which ever and anon he encouraged them to increase their pace. As dogs this terrible man treated and addressed them, and as dogs they obeyed him. In person he was cadaverous and blackavized, and his hair was dressed in long curls, which at a little distance looked like black candles, and gave a singularly threatening expression to his handsome countenance. His eyes were of the blue of the forget-me-not, and of a profound melancholy, save when he was plunging his hook into you, at which time two red spots appeared in them and lit them up horribly. In manner, something of the grand seigneur still clung to him, so that he even ripped you up with an air, and I have been told that he was a raconteur of repute. He was never more sinister than when he was most polite, which is probably the truest test of breeding; and the elegance of his diction,[Pg 81] even when he was swearing, no less than the distinction of his demeanour, showed him one of a different caste from his crew. A man of indomitable courage, it was said of him that the only thing he shied at was the sight of his own blood, which was thick and of an unusual colour. In dress he somewhat aped the attire associated with the name of Charles II., having heard it said in some earlier period of his career that he bore a strange resemblance to the ill-fated Stuarts; and in his mouth he had a holder of his own contrivance which enabled him to smoke two cigars at once. But undoubtedly the grimmest part of him was his iron claw.
In the middle of them, the darkest and largest jewel in that gloomy scene, lay James Hook, or as he called himself, Jas. Hook, the only man known to scare the Sea-Cook. He relaxed in a rough chariot pulled and pushed by his crew, and instead of a right hand, he had an iron hook that he occasionally used to urge them to go faster. He treated and spoke to them like dogs, and they obeyed him as such. He was gaunt and dark-skinned, with long curls that from a distance looked like black candles, giving his handsome face a particularly menacing look. His eyes were forget-me-not blue and deeply melancholic, except when he was stabbing someone with his hook, at which point two red spots would light up in his eyes in a horrifying way. He still carried an air of the grand seigneur, so he could even slice you open with a certain flair, and people said he was a well-known storyteller. He was most sinister when he was extra polite, which is arguably the best test of good breeding; and his elegant speech, [Pg 81] even when he swore, along with the distinctive way he held himself, set him apart from his crew. He was a man of unyielding courage, with the only thing he feared being the sight of his own blood, which was thick and oddly colored. In his clothing, he somewhat mimicked the style associated with Charles II, having heard earlier in his life that he resembled the doomed Stuarts; and he used a contraption of his own design that allowed him to smoke two cigars at once. But without a doubt, the most fearsome aspect of him was his iron claw.
Let us now kill a pirate, to show Hook's method. Skylights will do. As they pass, Skylights lurches clumsily against him, ruffling his lace collar; the hook shoots forth, there is a tearing sound and one screech, then the body is kicked aside, and the pirates pass on. He has not even taken the cigars from his mouth.
Let’s go ahead and take out a pirate to demonstrate Hook's technique. Skylights will work. As they walk by, Skylights awkwardly bumps into him, messing up his lace collar; the hook comes out, there’s a ripping sound and one scream, then the body is pushed aside, and the pirates continue on. He hasn’t even bothered to take the cigars out of his mouth.
Such is the terrible man against whom Peter Pan is pitted. Which will win?
Such is the terrible man that Peter Pan is up against. Who will come out on top?
On the trail of the pirates, stealing noiselessly down the war-path, which is not visible to [Pg 82]inexperienced eyes, come the redskins, every one of them with his eyes peeled. They carry tomahawks and knives, and their naked bodies gleam with paint and oil. Strung around them are scalps, of boys as well as of pirates, for these are the Piccaninny tribe, and not to be confused with the softer-hearted Delawares or the Hurons. In the van, on all fours, is Great Big Little Panther, a brave of so many scalps that in his present position they somewhat impede his progress. Bringing up the rear, the place of greatest danger, comes Tiger Lily, proudly erect, a princess in her own right. She is the most beautiful of dusky Dianas and the belle of the Piccaninnies, coquettish, cold and amorous by turns; there is not a brave who would not have the wayward thing to wife, but she staves off the altar with a hatchet. Observe how they pass over fallen twigs without making the slightest noise. The only sound to be heard is their somewhat heavy breathing. The fact is that they are all a little fat just now after the heavy gorging, but in time they will work this off. For the moment, however, it constitutes their chief danger.
On the trail of the pirates, quietly moving down the war-path, which isn’t visible to [Pg 82]inexperienced eyes, come the Native Americans, all of them alert. They carry tomahawks and knives, and their bare skin shines with paint and oil. Hanging around them are scalps, from boys as well as from pirates, because these are the Piccaninny tribe, distinct from the softer-hearted Delawares or the Hurons. Leading the group on all fours is Great Big Little Panther, a warrior with so many scalps that they hinder his movement a bit. Bringing up the rear, in the most dangerous spot, is Tiger Lily, standing proudly, a princess in her own right. She is the most beautiful of dusky goddesses and the darling of the Piccaninnies, playful, distant, and passionate at different moments; there’s not a warrior who wouldn’t want to marry this unpredictable beauty, but she fends off marriage with a hatchet. Notice how they step over fallen twigs without making a sound. The only noise is their slightly heavy breathing. They’re all a bit out of shape right now after overindulging, but they’ll work it off in time. For now, though, it’s their main risk.
The redskins disappear as they have come like shadows, and soon their place is taken by the beasts, a great and motley procession: lions, tigers, bears, and the innumerable smaller savage things that flee from them, for every kind of beast, and, more particularly; all the man-eaters, live cheek by jowl on the favoured island. Their tongues are hanging out, they are hungry to-night.
The Native Americans vanish just like they appeared—like shadows—and soon they are replaced by a wild array of animals: lions, tigers, bears, and countless smaller creatures that run from them. Every kind of beast, especially all the man-eaters, coexists closely on the favored island. Their tongues are hanging out; they are hungry tonight.
When they have passed, comes the last figure of all, a gigantic crocodile. We shall see for whom she is looking presently.
When they've gone, the final figure appears, a huge crocodile. We'll find out who she's searching for soon.
The crocodile passes, but soon the boys appear again, for the procession must continue indefinitely until one of the parties stops or changes its pace. Then quickly they will be on top of each other.
The crocodile moves on, but soon the boys show up again, because the procession has to keep going endlessly until one side stops or shifts its speed. Then, they'll quickly be piled on top of one another.
All are keeping a sharp look-out in front, but none suspects that the danger may be creeping up from behind. This shows how real the island was.
Everyone is keeping a close watch ahead, but no one realizes that the danger might be sneaking up from behind. This shows how genuine the island was.
The first to fall out of the moving circle was the boys. They flung themselves down on the sward, close to their underground home.
The first to drop out of the moving circle were the boys. They threw themselves down on the grass, near their underground home.
'I do wish Peter would come back,' every one[Pg 84] of them said nervously, though in height and still more in breadth they were all larger than their captain.
'I really wish Peter would come back,' everyone[Pg 84] said nervously, even though they were all taller and much more muscular than their captain.
'I am the only one who is not afraid of the pirates,' Slightly said, in the tone that prevented his being a general favourite; but perhaps some distant sound disturbed him, for he added hastily, 'but I wish he would come back, and tell us whether he has heard anything more about Cinderella.'
'I’m the only one who isn’t scared of the pirates,' Slightly said, in a way that kept him from being a favorite; but maybe a distant sound distracted him, because he quickly added, 'but I wish he would come back and let us know if he’s heard anything else about Cinderella.'
They talked of Cinderella, and Tootles was confident that his mother must have been very like her.
They talked about Cinderella, and Tootles was sure that his mom must have been a lot like her.
It was only in Peter's absence that they could speak of mothers, the subject being forbidden by him as silly.
It was only when Peter wasn't around that they could talk about mothers, since he considered the topic silly and banned it.
'All I remember about my mother,' Nibs told them, 'is that she often said to father, "Oh, how I wish I had a cheque-book of my own." I don't know what a cheque-book is, but I should just love to give my mother one.'
'All I remember about my mom,' Nibs told them, 'is that she often said to dad, "Oh, how I wish I had a checkbook of my own." I don't know what a checkbook is, but I'd really love to give my mom one.'
While they talked they heard a distant sound. You or I, not being wild things of the woods, would have heard nothing, but they heard it, and it was the grim song:
While they talked, they heard a distant sound. You or I, not being wild creatures of the forest, would have heard nothing, but they heard it, and it was the grim song:
At once the lost boys—but where are they? They are no longer there. Rabbits could not have disappeared more quickly.
At once the lost boys—but where did they go? They’re not there anymore. Rabbits couldn't have vanished any faster.
I will tell you where they are. With the exception of Nibs, who has darted away to reconnoitre, they are already in their home under the ground, a very delightful residence of which we shall see a good deal presently. But how have they reached it? for there is no entrance to be seen, not so much as a pile of brushwood, which if removed would disclose the mouth of a cave. Look closely, however, and you may note that there are here seven large trees, each having in its hollow trunk a hole as large as a boy. These are the seven entrances to the home under the ground, for which Hook has been searching in vain these many moons. Will he find it to-night?
I'll tell you where they are. Except for Nibs, who has dashed off to scout around, they're already in their home underground, a lovely place that we'll see a lot of soon. But how did they get there? There's no entrance in sight, not even a pile of brush that could hide the mouth of a cave. Look closely, though, and you might notice seven large trees here, each with a hollow trunk and a hole big enough for a boy. These are the seven entrances to the underground home that Hook has been desperately searching for all these months. Will he find it tonight?
As the pirates advanced, the quick eye of Starkey sighted Nibs disappearing through the wood, and at once his pistol flashed out. But an iron claw gripped his shoulder.
As the pirates moved closer, Starkey's sharp eye spotted Nibs disappearing into the woods, and immediately his pistol fired. But an iron grip clamped down on his shoulder.
'Captain, let go,' he cried, writhing.
'Captain, let me go,' he shouted, twisting.
Now for the first time we hear the voice of Hook. It was a black voice. 'Put back that pistol first,' it said threateningly.
Now, for the first time, we hear Hook's voice. It was a deep voice. "Put that pistol away first," it said menacingly.
'It was one of those boys you hate. I could have shot him dead.'
'He was one of those boys you can't stand. I could have killed him.'
'Ay, and the sound would have brought Tiger Lily's redskins upon us. Do you want to lose your scalp?'
'Ay, and that sound would have brought Tiger Lily's people right to us. Do you want to lose your scalp?'
'Shall I after him, captain,' asked pathetic Smee, 'and tickle him with Johnny Corkscrew?' Smee had pleasant names for everything, and his cutlass was Johnny Corkscrew, because he wriggled it in the wound. One could mention many lovable traits in Smee. For instance, after killing, it was his spectacles he wiped instead of his weapon.
"Should I go after him, captain?" asked the sympathetic Smee. "And poke him with Johnny Corkscrew?" Smee had a fun name for everything, and he called his cutlass Johnny Corkscrew because he twisted it in the wound. There were many endearing qualities about Smee. For example, after a kill, he wiped his glasses instead of his weapon.
'Johnny's a silent fellow,' he reminded Hook.
'Johnny's a quiet guy,' he reminded Hook.
'Not now, Smee,' Hook said darkly. 'He is only one, and I want to mischief all the seven. Scatter and look for them.'
'Not now, Smee,' Hook said ominously. 'He’s just one, and I want to cause trouble for all seven. Spread out and search for them.'
The pirates disappeared among the trees, and in a moment their captain and Smee were alone. Hook heaved a heavy sigh; and I know not why it was, perhaps it was because of the soft[Pg 87] beauty of the evening, but there came over him a desire to confide to his faithful bo'sun the story of his life. He spoke long and earnestly, but what it was all about Smee, who was rather stupid, did not know in the least.
The pirates vanished into the trees, and soon their captain and Smee were left alone. Hook let out a deep sigh; I’m not sure why, maybe it was the gentle beauty of the evening, but he felt a strong urge to share his life story with his loyal bosun. He talked for a long time and with great intensity, but Smee, who was a bit thick-headed, had no idea what it was all about.
Anon he caught the word Peter.
Anon he caught the word Peter.
'Most of all,' Hook was saying passionately, 'I want their captain, Peter Pan. 'Twas he cut off my arm.' He brandished the hook threateningly. 'I've waited long to shake his hand with this. Oh, I'll tear him.'
"More than anything," Hook said passionately, "I want their captain, Peter Pan. He’s the one who cut off my arm." He waved the hook menacingly. "I've been waiting a long time to shake his hand with this. Oh, I will destroy him."
'And yet,' said Smee, 'I have often heard you say that hook was worth a score of hands, for combing the hair and other homely uses.'
'And yet,' Smee said, 'I’ve often heard you say that Hook was worth a hundred hands for combing hair and other everyday tasks.'
'Ay,' the captain answered, 'if I was a mother I would pray to have my children born with this instead of that,' and he cast a look of pride upon his iron hand and one of scorn upon the other. Then again he frowned.
“Yeah,” the captain replied, “if I were a mother, I would wish for my children to be born with this instead of that,” and he looked at his iron hand with pride and his other hand with disdain. Then he frowned again.
'Peter flung my arm,' he said, wincing, 'to a crocodile that happened to be passing by.'
'Peter threw my arm,' he said, wincing, 'to a crocodile that was just passing by.'
'I have often,' said Smee, 'noticed your strange dread of crocodiles.'
"I've often," said Smee, "noticed your weird fear of crocodiles."
'Not of crocodiles,' Hook corrected him, 'but of that one crocodile.' He lowered his voice.[Pg 88] 'It liked my arm so much, Smee, that it has followed me ever since, from sea to sea and from land to land, licking its lips for the rest of me.'
'Not crocodiles,' Hook corrected him, 'but that one crocodile.' He lowered his voice.[Pg 88] 'It liked my arm so much, Smee, that it has followed me ever since, from sea to sea and from land to land, licking its lips for the rest of me.'
'In a way,' said Smee, 'it's a sort of compliment.'
'In a way,' Smee said, 'it's kind of a compliment.'
'I want no such compliments,' Hook barked petulantly. 'I want Peter Pan, who first gave the brute its taste for me.'
'I don’t want any of those compliments,' Hook snapped irritably. 'I want Peter Pan, the one who first made that brute interested in me.'
He sat down on a large mushroom, and now there was a quiver in his voice. 'Smee,' he said huskily, 'that crocodile would have had me before this, but by a lucky chance it swallowed a clock which goes tick tick inside it, and so before it can reach me I hear the tick and bolt.' He laughed, but in a hollow way.
He sat down on a big mushroom, and now there was a tremor in his voice. "Smee," he said hoarsely, "that crocodile would have gotten me by now, but luckily it swallowed a clock that ticks inside it, so before it can reach me, I hear the ticking and run." He laughed, but it sounded empty.
'Some day,' said Smee, 'the clock will run down, and then he'll get you.'
"One day," Smee said, "the clock will run out, and then he'll come for you."
Hook wetted his dry lips. 'Ay,' he said, 'that's the fear that haunts me.'
Hook wetted his dry lips. "Yeah," he said, "that's the fear that haunts me."
Since sitting down he had felt curiously warm. 'Smee,' he said, 'this seat is hot.' He jumped up. 'Odds bobs, hammer and tongs I'm burning.'
Since he sat down, he had felt strangely warm. 'Smee,' he said, 'this seat is hot.' He jumped up. 'Goodness, I'm burning.'
They examined the mushroom, which was of a size and solidity unknown on the mainland;[Pg 89] they tried to pull it up, and it came away at once in their hands, for it had no root. Stranger still, smoke began at once to ascend. The pirates looked at each other. 'A chimney!' they both exclaimed.
They looked at the mushroom, which was a size and density unlike anything found on the mainland;[Pg 89] they tried to pull it up, and it easily came out of the ground because it had no roots. Even more bizarre, smoke started to rise immediately. The pirates glanced at each other. "A chimney!" they both shouted.
They had indeed discovered the chimney of the home under the ground. It was the custom of the boys to stop it with a mushroom when enemies were in the neighbourhood.
They had really found the chimney of the house underground. It was the boys' habit to block it with a mushroom when enemies were nearby.
Not only smoke came out of it. There came also children's voices, for so safe did the boys feel in their hiding-place that they were gaily chattering. The pirates listened grimly, and then replaced the mushroom. They looked around them and noted the holes in the seven trees.
Not only did smoke come out of it. There were also children's voices, as the boys felt so safe in their hiding spot that they were happily chatting. The pirates listened grimly, then put the mushroom back. They looked around and noticed the holes in the seven trees.
'Did you hear them say Peter Pan's from home?' Smee whispered, fidgeting with Johnny Corkscrew.
'Did you hear them say Peter Pan's from here?' Smee whispered, fidgeting with Johnny Corkscrew.
Hook nodded. He stood for a long time lost in thought, and at last a curdling smile lit up his swarthy face. Smee had been waiting for it. 'Unrip your plan, captain,' he cried eagerly.
Hook nodded. He stood for a long time, deep in thought, and finally, a chilling smile spread across his dark face. Smee had been waiting for it. "Unpack your plan, captain," he exclaimed eagerly.
'To return to the ship,' Hook replied slowly through his teeth, 'and cook a large rich cake of a jolly thickness with green sugar on it. There can be but one room below, for there is but one chimney. The silly moles had not the sense to see that they did not need a door apiece. That shows they have no mother. We will leave the cake on the shore of the mermaids' lagoon. These boys are always swimming about there, playing with the mermaids. They will find the cake and they will gobble it up, because, having no mother, they don't know how dangerous 'tis to eat rich damp cake.' He burst into laughter, not hollow laughter now, but honest laughter. 'Aha, they will die.'
'To get back to the ship,' Hook said slowly through gritted teeth, 'and bake a big, rich cake that's thick and covered in green sugar. There’s only one room down below since there’s only one chimney. Those silly moles didn’t realize they didn’t need a separate door for each of them. That shows they have no mother. We’ll leave the cake on the shore of the mermaids’ lagoon. Those boys are always swimming around there, playing with the mermaids. They’ll find the cake and devour it because, without a mother, they don’t understand how dangerous it is to eat rich, damp cake.' He burst into laughter, not the hollow kind, but genuine laughter. 'Aha, they will die.'
Smee had listened with growing admiration.
Smee had listened with increasing admiration.
'It's the wickedest, prettiest policy ever I heard of,' he cried, and in their exultation they danced and sang:
'It's the most deceitful, beautiful plan I've ever heard of,' he exclaimed, and in their excitement, they danced and sang:
They began the verse, but they never finished[Pg 91] it, for another sound broke in and stilled them. It was at first such a tiny sound that a leaf might have fallen on it and smothered it, but as it came nearer it was more distinct.
They started the verse, but they never completed[Pg 91] it, because another sound interrupted and silenced them. At first, it was such a faint sound that a falling leaf could have muffled it, but as it got closer, it became clearer.
Tick tick tick tick.
Ticking sound.
Hook stood shuddering, one foot in the air.
Hook stood shaking, one foot raised.
'The crocodile,' he gasped, and bounded away, followed by his bo'sun.
'The crocodile,' he said breathlessly, and ran off, followed by his bosun.
It was indeed the crocodile. It had passed the redskins, who were now on the trail of the other pirates. It oozed on after Hook.
It was definitely the crocodile. It had gone past the Native Americans, who were now following the other pirates. It crept after Hook.
Once more the boys emerged into the open; but the dangers of the night were not yet over, for presently Nibs rushed breathless into their midst, pursued by a pack of wolves. The tongues of the pursuers were hanging out; the baying of them was horrible.
Once again, the boys came out into the open, but the dangers of the night weren't over yet. Soon, Nibs came rushing in, out of breath, chased by a pack of wolves. The wolves' tongues were hanging out, and their howling was terrifying.
'Save me, save me!' cried Nibs, falling on the ground.
'Help me, help me!' shouted Nibs, collapsing on the ground.
'But what can we do, what can we do?'
'But what can we do, what can we do?'
It was a high compliment to Peter that at that dire moment their thoughts turned to him.
It was a great compliment to Peter that at that critical moment, they thought of him.
'What would Peter do?' they cried simultaneously.
"What would Peter do?" they exclaimed at the same time.
Almost in the same breath they added, 'Peter would look at them through his legs.'
Almost in the same breath, they added, "Peter would look at them through his legs."
And then, 'Let us do what Peter would do.'
And then, 'Let's do what Peter would do.'
It is quite the most successful way of defying wolves, and as one boy they bent and looked through their legs. The next moment is the long one; but victory came quickly, for as the boys advanced upon them in this terrible attitude, the wolves dropped their tails and fled.
It’s definitely the best way to stand up to wolves, and as one boy they bent down and looked through their legs. The next moment felt like forever; but victory came quickly, because as the boys approached them in this intimidating stance, the wolves tucked their tails and ran away.
Now Nibs rose from the ground, and the others thought that his staring eyes still saw the wolves. But it was not wolves he saw.
Now Nibs got up from the ground, and the others thought that his wide eyes still saw the wolves. But it wasn't wolves he saw.
'I have seen a wonderfuller thing,' he cried, as they gathered round him eagerly. 'A great white bird. It is flying this way.'
"I've seen something even more amazing," he exclaimed as they crowded around him eagerly. "A huge white bird. It's flying this way."
'What kind of a bird, do you think?'
'What kind of bird do you think it is?'
'I don't know,' Nibs said, awestruck, 'but it looks so weary, and as it flies it moans, "Poor Wendy."'
"I don't know," Nibs said, amazed, "but it looks so tired, and as it flies, it moans, 'Poor Wendy.'"
'Poor Wendy?'
'Poor Wendy?'
'I remember,' said Slightly instantly, 'there are birds called Wendies.'
'I remember,' said Slightly right away, 'there are birds called Wendies.'
'See, it comes,' cried Curly, pointing to Wendy in the heavens.
'Look, it's coming,' shouted Curly, pointing at Wendy in the sky.
Wendy was now almost overhead, and they could hear her plaintive cry. But more distinct came the shrill voice of Tinker Bell. The jealous fairy had now cast off all disguise of friendship, and was darting at her victim from every direction, pinching savagely each time she touched.
Wendy was now almost above them, and they could hear her sad cry. But more clearly came the sharp voice of Tinker Bell. The jealous fairy had completely dropped the act of friendship and was swooping at her target from all angles, pinching fiercely every time she made contact.
'Hullo, Tink,' cried the wondering boys.
'Hey, Tink,' shouted the amazed boys.
Tink's reply rang out: 'Peter wants you to shoot the Wendy.'
Tink's response was clear: "Peter wants you to shoot Wendy."
It was not in their nature to question when Peter ordered. 'Let us do what Peter wishes,' cried the simple boys. 'Quick, bows and arrows.'
It wasn't in their nature to question when Peter gave an order. "Let's do what Peter wants," shouted the eager boys. "Quick, grab the bows and arrows!"
All but Tootles popped down their trees. He had a bow and arrow with him, and Tink noted it, and rubbed her little hands.
All except Tootles climbed down from their trees. He had a bow and arrow with him, and Tink noticed it and rubbed her little hands together.
'Quick, Tootles, quick,' she screamed. 'Peter will be so pleased.'
'Hurry up, Tootles, hurry!' she shouted. 'Peter will be so happy.'
Tootles excitedly fitted the arrow to his bow. 'Out of the way, Tink,' he shouted; and then he fired, and Wendy fluttered to the ground with an arrow in her breast.
Tootles eagerly nocked the arrow to his bow. "Move aside, Tink," he shouted; then he shot, and Wendy fell to the ground with an arrow in her chest.
CHAPTER VI
THE LITTLE HOUSE
Foolish Tootles was standing like a conqueror over Wendy's body when the other boys sprang, armed, from their trees.
Foolish Tootles was standing like a conqueror over Wendy's body when the other boys jumped out of the trees, armed.
'You are too late,' he cried proudly, 'I have shot the Wendy. Peter will be so pleased with me.'
'You’re too late,' he shouted proudly, 'I’ve taken out Wendy. Peter is going to be so happy with me.'
Overhead Tinker Bell shouted 'Silly ass!' and darted into hiding. The others did not hear her. They had crowded round Wendy, and as they looked a terrible silence fell upon the wood. If Wendy's heart had been beating they would all have heard it.
Overhead, Tinker Bell yelled, "Silly ass!" and quickly hid away. The others didn’t hear her. They had gathered around Wendy, and as they looked, a heavy silence settled over the woods. If Wendy's heart had been beating, they all would have heard it.
Slightly was the first to speak. 'This is no bird,' he said in a scared voice. 'I think it must be a lady.'
Slightly was the first to speak. "This isn't a bird," he said in a scared voice. "I think it must be a woman."
'A lady?' said Tootles, and fell a-trembling.
"A lady?" Tootles said, shaking.
'And we have killed her,' Nibs said hoarsely.
'And we’ve killed her,' Nibs said hoarsely.
They all whipped off their caps.
They all took off their caps.
'Now I see,' Curly said; 'Peter was bringing her to us.' He threw himself sorrowfully on the ground.
'Now I get it,' Curly said; 'Peter was bringing her to us.' He fell back onto the ground in sadness.
'A lady to take care of us at last,' said one of the twins, 'and you have killed her.'
'A lady to take care of us at last,' said one of the twins, 'and you’ve killed her.'
They were sorry for him, but sorrier for themselves, and when he took a step nearer them they turned from him.
They felt sorry for him, but even sorrier for themselves, and when he took a step closer to them, they turned away.
Tootles' face was very white, but there was a dignity about him now that had never been there before.
Tootles' face was very pale, but there was a dignity about him now that had never been there before.
'I did it,' he said, reflecting. 'When ladies used to come to me in dreams, I said, "Pretty mother, pretty mother." But when at last she really came, I shot her.'
'I did it,' he said, thinking back. 'When women used to visit me in dreams, I said, "Pretty mother, pretty mother." But when she finally came for real, I shot her.'
He moved slowly away.
He walked away slowly.
'Don't go,' they called in pity.
'Please don't go,' they urged with sympathy.
'I must,' he answered, shaking; 'I am so afraid of Peter.'
'I have to,' he replied, trembling; 'I'm really scared of Peter.'
It was at this tragic moment that they heard a sound which made the heart of every one of them rise to his mouth. They heard Peter crow.
It was at this tragic moment that they heard a sound that made everyone’s heart race. They heard Peter crow.
'Peter!' they cried, for it was always thus that he signalled his return.
'Peter!' they shouted, because that was always how he announced he was back.
'Hide her,' they whispered, and gathered hastily around Wendy. But Tootles stood aloof.
"Hide her," they whispered, quickly gathering around Wendy. But Tootles stood apart.
Again came that ringing crow, and Peter dropped in front of them. 'Greeting, boys,' he cried, and mechanically they saluted, and then again was silence.
Again came that loud crow, and Peter dropped down in front of them. "Hey, guys," he shouted, and they nodded automatically, and then there was silence again.
He frowned.
He scowled.
'I am back,' he said hotly, 'why do you not cheer?'
"I'm back," he said angrily, "why aren't you cheering?"
They opened their mouths, but the cheers would not come. He overlooked it in his haste to tell the glorious tidings.
They opened their mouths, but the cheers didn't come. He ignored it in his rush to share the exciting news.
'Great news, boys,' he cried, 'I have brought at last a mother for you all.'
"Great news, guys," he shouted, "I finally brought a mother for all of you."
Still no sound, except a little thud from Tootles as he dropped on his knees.
Still no sound, except for a small thud as Tootles dropped to his knees.
'Have you not seen her?' asked Peter, becoming troubled. 'She flew this way.'
"Have you seen her?" Peter asked, looking worried. "She flew this way."
'Ah me,' one voice said, and another said, 'Oh, mournful day.'
'Oh no,' one voice said, and another replied, 'What a sad day.'
Tootles rose. 'Peter,' he said quietly, 'I will show her to you'; and when the others would[Pg 97] still have hidden her he said, 'Back, twins, let Peter see.'
Tootles stood up. "Peter," he said softly, "I'll show her to you"; and when the others would[Pg 97] still have kept her hidden, he said, "Step back, twins, let Peter see."
So they all stood back, and let him see, and after he had looked for a little time he did not know what to do next.
So they all stepped back and let him take a look, and after he had looked for a little while, he didn't know what to do next.
'She is dead,' he said uncomfortably. 'Perhaps she is frightened at being dead.'
"She's dead," he said uneasily. "Maybe she's scared of being dead."
He thought of hopping off in a comic sort of way till he was out of sight of her, and then never going near the spot any more. They would all have been glad to follow if he had done this.
He considered jumping off in a funny way until he was out of her sight and then never going back to that spot again. They all would have been happy to go along with him if he had done that.
But there was the arrow. He took it from her heart and faced his band.
But there was the arrow. He took it from her heart and faced his group.
'Whose arrow?' he demanded sternly.
"Whose arrow is that?" he demanded sternly.
'Mine, Peter,' said Tootles on his knees.
'It's mine, Peter,' Tootles said, kneeling.
'Oh, dastard hand,' Peter said, and he raised the arrow to use it as a dagger.
'Oh, cowardly hand,' Peter said, and he raised the arrow to use it like a dagger.
Tootles did not flinch. He bared his breast.
Tootles didn't flinch. He exposed his chest.
'Strike, Peter,' he said firmly, 'strike true.'
"Hit, Peter," he said firmly, "hit accurately."
Twice did Peter raise the arrow, and twice did his hand fall. 'I cannot strike,' he said with awe, 'there is something stays my hand.'
Twice Peter raised the arrow, and twice his hand dropped. "I can't shoot," he said in wonder, "something is holding my hand back."
All looked at him in wonder, save Nibs, who fortunately looked at Wendy.
Everyone stared at him in amazement, except for Nibs, who wisely looked at Wendy.
'It is she,' he cried, 'the Wendy lady; see, her arm.'
'It's her,' he shouted, 'the Wendy lady; look at her arm.'
Wonderful to relate, Wendy had raised her arm. Nibs bent over her and listened reverently. 'I think she said "Poor Tootles,"' he whispered.
Wonderful to share, Wendy had raised her arm. Nibs leaned over her and listened with great respect. 'I think she said "Poor Tootles,"' he whispered.
'She lives,' Peter said briefly.
"She's alive," Peter said briefly.
Slightly cried instantly, 'The Wendy lady lives.'
Slightly exclaimed right away, 'The Wendy lady is alive.'
Then Peter knelt beside her and found his button. You remember she had put it on a chain that she wore round her neck.
Then Peter knelt beside her and found his button. You remember she had it on a chain that she wore around her neck.
'See,' he said, 'the arrow struck against this. It is the kiss I gave her. It has saved her life.'
'Look,' he said, 'the arrow hit this. It’s the kiss I gave her. It has saved her life.'
'I remember kisses,' Slightly interposed quickly, 'let me see it. Ay, that's a kiss.'
'I remember kisses,' Slightly cut in quickly, 'let me see it. Yeah, that's a kiss.'
Peter did not hear him. He was begging Wendy to get better quickly, so that he could show her the mermaids. Of course she could not answer yet, being still in a frightful faint; but from overhead came a wailing note.
Peter didn't hear him. He was pleading with Wendy to recover quickly so he could show her the mermaids. She couldn't respond yet since she was still in a terrible faint, but from above came a wailing sound.
'Listen to Tink,' said Curly, 'she is crying because the Wendy lives.'
"Listen to Tink," Curly said, "she's crying because Wendy is alive."
Then they had to tell Peter of Tink's crime,[Pg 99] and almost never had they seen him look so stern.
Then they had to tell Peter about Tink's crime,[Pg 99] and they had rarely seen him look so serious.
'Listen, Tinker Bell,' he cried; 'I am your friend no more. Begone from me for ever.'
'Listen, Tinker Bell,' he shouted; 'I’m not your friend anymore. Leave me forever.'
She flew on to his shoulder and pleaded, but he brushed her off. Not until Wendy again raised her arm did he relent sufficiently to say, 'Well, not for ever, but for a whole week.'
She flew over to his shoulder and begged him, but he ignored her. It wasn’t until Wendy lifted her arm again that he finally gave in enough to say, 'Well, not forever, but for a whole week.'
Do you think Tinker Bell was grateful to Wendy for raising her arm? Oh dear no, never wanted to pinch her so much. Fairies indeed are strange, and Peter, who understood them best, often cuffed them.
Do you think Tinker Bell was thankful to Wendy for raising her arm? Oh no, she never wanted to pinch her that much. Fairies really are odd, and Peter, who understood them the best, often hit them.
But what to do with Wendy in her present delicate state of health?
But what should we do about Wendy in her current fragile state of health?
'Let us carry her down into the house,' Curly suggested.
"Let's take her downstairs into the house," Curly suggested.
'Ay,' said Slightly, 'that is what one does with ladies.'
'Ay,' said Slightly, 'that's how you treat ladies.'
'No, no,' Peter said, 'you must not touch her. It would not be sufficiently respectful.'
'No, no,' Peter said, 'you shouldn’t touch her. That wouldn't be respectful enough.'
'That,' said Slightly, 'is what I was thinking.'
'That,' said Slightly, 'is what I was thinking.'
'But if she lies there,' Tootles said, 'she will die.'
'But if she stays there,' Tootles said, 'she will die.'
'Ay, she will die,' Slightly admitted, 'but there is no way out.'
'Ay, she will die,' Slightly admitted, 'but there’s no way out.'
'Yes, there is,' cried Peter. 'Let us build a little house round her.'
'Yes, there is,' exclaimed Peter. 'Let's build a little house around her.'
They were all delighted. 'Quick,' he ordered them, 'bring me each of you the best of what we have. Gut our house. Be sharp.'
They were all thrilled. 'Hurry,' he commanded them, 'bring me the best of what we've got. Clean out our house. Be quick.'
In a moment they were as busy as tailors the night before a wedding. They skurried this way and that, down for bedding, up for firewood, and while they were at it, who should appear but John and Michael. As they dragged along the ground they fell asleep standing, stopped, woke up, moved another step and slept again.
In no time, they were as busy as tailors the night before a wedding. They rushed around in all directions, going down for bedding, up for firewood, and while they were at it, who should show up but John and Michael. As they dragged along the ground, they fell asleep while standing, paused, woke up, took another step, and fell asleep again.
'John, John,' Michael would cry, 'wake up. Where is Nana, John, and mother?'
'John, John,' Michael shouted, 'wake up. Where's Nana, John, and Mom?'
And then John would rub his eyes and mutter, 'It is true, we did fly.'
And then John would rub his eyes and mumble, 'It's true, we really did fly.'
You may be sure they were very relieved to find Peter.
You can be sure they were really relieved to find Peter.
'Hullo, Peter,' they said.
"Hey, Peter," they said.
'Hullo,' replied Peter amicably, though he had quite forgotten them. He was very busy at the moment measuring Wendy with[Pg 101] his feet to see how large a house she would need. Of course he meant to leave room for chairs and a table. John and Michael watched him.
"Hey," Peter said friendly, even though he had totally forgotten them. He was really focused at the moment measuring Wendy with[Pg 101] his feet to figure out how big a house she would need. Of course, he planned to leave space for chairs and a table. John and Michael watched him.
'Is Wendy asleep?' they asked.
'Is Wendy sleeping?' they asked.
'Yes.'
Yes.
'John,' Michael proposed, 'let us wake her and get her to make supper for us'; but as he said it some of the other boys rushed on carrying branches for the building of the house.
'John,' Michael suggested, 'let's wake her up and have her make us dinner'; but just as he said it, some of the other boys rushed by carrying branches to build the house.
'Look at them!' he cried.
"Check them out!" he cried.
'Curly,' said Peter in his most captainy voice, 'see that these boys help in the building of the house.'
'Curly,' Peter said in his most captain-like voice, 'make sure these boys help with building the house.'
'Ay, ay, sir.'
"Yes, sir."
'Build a house?' exclaimed John.
"Build a house?" John exclaimed.
'For the Wendy,' said Curly.
"For the Wendy," said Curly.
'For Wendy?' John said, aghast. 'Why, she is only a girl.'
'For Wendy?' John said, shocked. 'But she's just a girl.'
'That,' explained Curly, 'is why we are her servants.'
'That,' Curly explained, 'is why we are her servants.'
'You? Wendy's servants!'
'You? Wendy's staff!'
'Yes,' said Peter, 'and you also. Away with them.'
'Yeah,' said Peter, 'and you too. Get rid of them.'
The astounded brothers were dragged away[Pg 102] to hack and hew and carry. 'Chairs and a fender first,' Peter ordered. 'Then we shall build the house round them.'
The shocked brothers were taken away[Pg 102] to chop and haul. 'Chairs and a fender first,' Peter commanded. 'Then we'll build the house around them.'
'Ay,' said Slightly, 'that is how a house is built; it all comes back to me.'
'Ay,' said Slightly, 'that's how a house is built; it all comes back to me.'
Peter thought of everything. 'Slightly,' he ordered, 'fetch a doctor.'
Peter thought of everything. "Slightly," he ordered, "go get a doctor."
'Ay, ay,' said Slightly at once, and disappeared, scratching his head. But he knew Peter must be obeyed, and he returned in a moment, wearing John's hat and looking solemn.
'Ay, ay,' said Slightly immediately, and he vanished, scratching his head. But he knew he had to follow Peter's orders, so he came back in a moment, wearing John's hat and looking serious.
'Please, sir,' said Peter, going to him, 'are you a doctor?'
'Excuse me, sir,' Peter said as he approached him, 'are you a doctor?'
The difference between him and the other boys at such a time was that they knew it was make-believe, while to him make-believe and true were exactly the same thing. This sometimes troubled them, as when they had to make-believe that they had had their dinners.
The difference between him and the other boys at that time was that they understood it was pretend, while for him, pretend and real were exactly the same. This sometimes bothered them, like when they had to pretend that they had eaten their dinners.
If they broke down in their make-believe he rapped them on the knuckles.
If they messed up in their imaginary game, he tapped them on the knuckles.
'Yes, my little man,' anxiously replied Slightly, who had chapped knuckles.
'Yes, my little man,' Slightly replied anxiously, his knuckles chapped.
'Please, sir,' Peter explained, 'a lady lies very ill.'
'Please, sir,' Peter said, 'a woman is very sick.'
She was lying at their feet, but Slightly had the sense not to see her.
She was lying at their feet, but Slightly had the sense not to look at her.
'Tut, tut, tut,' he said, 'where does she lie?'
'Tut, tut, tut,' he said, 'where is she lying?'
'In yonder glade.'
'In that glade.'
'I will put a glass thing in her mouth,' said Slightly; and he made-believe to do it, while Peter waited. It was an anxious moment when the glass thing was withdrawn.
"I'll put a glass thing in her mouth," said Slightly; and he pretended to do it, while Peter waited. It was a tense moment when the glass thing was taken out.
'How is she?' inquired Peter.
'How is she?' asked Peter.
'Tut, tut, tut,' said Slightly, 'this has cured her.'
'Tut, tut, tut,' said Slightly, 'this has fixed her.'
'I am glad,' Peter cried.
"I'm glad," Peter exclaimed.
'I will call again in the evening,' Slightly said; 'give her beef tea out of a cup with a spout to it'; but after he had returned the hat to John he blew big breaths, which was his habit on escaping from a difficulty.
'I will call again in the evening,' Slightly said; 'give her beef tea from a cup with a spout'; but after he had handed the hat back to John, he took deep breaths, which was his way of dealing with a tough situation.
In the meantime the wood had been alive with the sound of axes; almost everything needed for a cosy dwelling already lay at Wendy's feet.
In the meantime, the woods had been filled with the sound of axes; almost everything needed for a cozy home was already at Wendy's feet.
'If only we knew,' said one, 'the kind of house she likes best.'
'If only we knew,' said one, 'what kind of house she likes the most.'
'Peter,' shouted another, 'she is moving in her sleep.'
'Peter,' shouted another, 'she's moving in her sleep.'
'Her mouth opens,' cried a third, looking respectfully into it. 'Oh, lovely!'
'Her mouth opens,' shouted a third person, looking at it with admiration. 'Oh, beautiful!'
'Perhaps she is going to sing in her sleep,' said Peter. 'Wendy, sing the kind of house you would like to have.'
'Maybe she's going to sing in her sleep,' Peter said. 'Wendy, sing the kind of house you'd like to have.'
Immediately, without opening her eyes, Wendy began to sing:
Immediately, without opening her eyes, Wendy started to sing:
They gurgled with joy at this, for by the greatest good luck the branches they had brought were sticky with red sap, and all the ground was carpeted with moss. As they rattled up the little house they broke into song themselves:
They bubbled with happiness at this because, by some incredible luck, the branches they had brought were coated with red sap, and the ground was covered with moss. As they hurried up to the little house, they started singing:
To this she answered rather greedily:
To that, she replied a bit greedily:
With a blow of their fists they made windows, and large yellow leaves were the blinds. But roses——?
With a punch, they created windows, and big yellow leaves were the curtains. But roses——?
'Roses,' cried Peter sternly.
"Roses," Peter said firmly.
Quickly they made-believe to grow the loveliest roses up the walls.
Quickly, they pretended to grow the most beautiful roses up the walls.
Babies?
Infants?
To prevent Peter ordering babies they hurried into song again:
To stop Peter from ordering babies, they quickly started singing again:
Peter, seeing this to be a good idea, at once pretended that it was his own. The house was quite beautiful, and no doubt Wendy was very cosy within, though, of course, they could no longer see her. Peter strode up and down, ordering finishing touches. Nothing escaped his eagle eye. Just when it seemed absolutely finished,
Peter, thinking this was a great idea, immediately claimed it as his own. The house was really beautiful, and no doubt Wendy felt very cozy inside, although, of course, they couldn't see her anymore. Peter walked back and forth, directing the final touches. Nothing got past his sharp eye. Just when it seemed completely done,
'There's no knocker on the door,' he said.
'There's no door knocker,' he said.
They were very ashamed, but Tootles gave the sole of his shoe, and it made an excellent knocker.
They felt really embarrassed, but Tootles gave the bottom of his shoe, and it made a great door knocker.
Absolutely finished now, they thought.
Totally done now, they thought.
Not a bit of it. 'There's no chimney,' Peter said; 'we must have a chimney.'
Not at all. 'There's no chimney,' Peter said; 'we need a chimney.'
'It certainly does need a chimney,' said John importantly. This gave Peter an idea. He snatched the hat off John's head, knocked out the bottom, and put the hat on the roof. The little house was so pleased to have such a capital chimney that, as if to say thank you, smoke immediately began to come out of the hat.
'It really does need a chimney,' John said with importance. This inspired Peter. He quickly took the hat off John's head, knocked out the bottom, and placed the hat on the roof. The little house was so happy to have such a great chimney that, as if to say thanks, smoke started to come out of the hat right away.
Now really and truly it was finished. Nothing remained to do but to knock.
Now, for real, it was done. There was nothing left to do but knock.
'All look your best,' Peter warned them; 'first impressions are awfully important.'
"Make sure to look your best," Peter cautioned them; "first impressions are really important."
He was glad no one asked him what first impressions are; they were all too busy looking their best.
He was relieved that no one asked him about first impressions; they were all too focused on looking their best.
He knocked politely; and now the wood was as still as the children, not a sound to be heard except from Tinker Bell, who was watching from a branch and openly sneering.
He knocked politely; and now the woods were as quiet as the children, not a sound to be heard except from Tinker Bell, who was watching from a branch and openly mocking.
What the boys were wondering was, would any one answer the knock? If a lady, what would she be like?
What the boys were wondering was, would anyone answer the knock? If a lady did, what would she be like?
The door opened and a lady came out. It was Wendy. They all whipped off their hats.
The door swung open and a woman stepped out. It was Wendy. They all quickly removed their hats.
She looked properly surprised, and this was just how they had hoped she would look.
She looked genuinely surprised, and this was exactly how they had hoped she would look.
'Where am I?' she said.
'Where am I?' she asked.
Of course Slightly was the first to get his word in. 'Wendy lady,' he said rapidly, 'for you we built this house.'
Of course, Slightly was the first to speak up. "Wendy lady," he said quickly, "we built this house for you."
'Oh, say you're pleased,' cried Nibs.
'Oh, say you're happy,' cried Nibs.
'Lovely, darling house,' Wendy said, and they were the very words they had hoped she would say.
'Lovely, darling house,' Wendy said, and those were exactly the words they had hoped she would say.
'And we are your children,' cried the twins.
'And we're your kids,' cried the twins.
Then all went on their knees, and holding out their arms cried, 'O Wendy lady, be our mother.'
Then everyone got down on their knees and, reaching out their arms, cried, 'O Wendy, please be our mother.'
'Ought I?' Wendy said, all shining. 'Of course it's frightfully fascinating, but you see I am only a little girl. I have no real experience.'
"Ought I?" Wendy said, shining with excitement. "Of course it's incredibly fascinating, but you see, I'm just a little girl. I have no real experience."
'That doesn't matter,' said Peter, as if he were the only person present who knew all about it, though he was really the one who knew least. 'What we need is just a nice motherly person.'
"That doesn't matter," Peter said, acting like he was the only one who really understood, even though he was actually the least informed. "What we need is just a nice motherly person."
'Oh dear!' Wendy said, 'you see I feel that is exactly what I am.'
'Oh no!' Wendy said, 'you see, I feel that's exactly what I am.'
'It is, it is,' they all cried; 'we saw it at once.'
'It is, it is,' they all shouted; 'we recognized it right away.'
'Very well,' she said, 'I will do my best. Come inside at once, you naughty children; I am sure your feet are damp. And before I put you to bed I have just time to finish the story of Cinderella.'
'Alright,' she said, 'I'll do my best. Come inside right now, you naughty kids; I bet your feet are wet. And before I put you to bed, I have just enough time to finish the story of Cinderella.'
In they went; I don't know how there was room for them, but you can squeeze very tight in the Neverland. And that was the first of the many joyous evenings they had with Wendy. By and by she tucked them up in the great bed in the home under the trees, but she herself slept that night in the little house, and Peter kept watch outside with drawn sword, for the pirates could be heard carousing far away and the wolves were on the prowl. The little house looked so cosy and safe in the darkness, with a bright light showing through its blinds, and the chimney smoking beautifully, and Peter standing on guard. After a time he fell asleep, and some unsteady fairies had to climb over him on their way home from an[Pg 109] orgy. Any of the other boys obstructing the fairy path at night they would have mischiefed, but they just tweaked Peter's nose and passed on.
In they went; I don't know how there was room for them, but you can squeeze really tight in Neverland. And that was the first of the many fun evenings they had with Wendy. Eventually, she tucked them up in the big bed in the home under the trees, but she slept that night in the little house, while Peter kept watch outside with his sword drawn, because the pirates could be heard partying far away and the wolves were lurking. The little house looked so cozy and safe in the darkness, with a bright light shining through its blinds, the chimney smoking beautifully, and Peter standing guard. After some time, he fell asleep, and a few tipsy fairies had to climb over him on their way home from an[Pg 109] party. If it had been any other boys blocking the fairy path at night, they would have played tricks on them, but they just pinched Peter's nose and moved on.
CHAPTER VII
THE HOME UNDER THE GROUND
One of the first things Peter did next day was to measure Wendy and John and Michael for hollow trees. Hook, you remember, had sneered at the boys for thinking they needed a tree apiece, but this was ignorance, for unless your tree fitted you it was difficult to go up and down, and no two of the boys were quite the same size. Once you fitted, you drew in your breath at the top, and down you went at exactly the right speed, while to ascend you drew in and let out alternately, and so wriggled up. Of course, when you have mastered the action you are able to do these things without thinking of them, and then nothing can be more graceful.
One of the first things Peter did the next day was measure Wendy, John, and Michael for hollow trees. Hook, you remember, had mocked the boys for thinking they each needed a tree, but that was just ignorance. If your tree wasn't the right fit for you, it was tough to go up and down, and no two boys were exactly the same size. Once you had the right fit, you would take a breath at the top, and down you went at just the right speed, while to go up, you breathed in and out alternately, wiggling your way up. Of course, once you've mastered the movement, you can do these things without thinking about them, and at that point, nothing looks more graceful.
But you simply must fit, and Peter measures[Pg 111] you for your tree as carefully as for a suit of clothes: the only difference being that the clothes are made to fit you, while you have to be made to fit the tree. Usually it is done quite easily, as by your wearing too many garments or too few; but if you are bumpy in awkward places or the only available tree is an odd shape, Peter does some things to you, and after that you fit. Once you fit, great care must be taken to go on fitting, and this, as Wendy was to discover to her delight, keeps a whole family in perfect condition.
But you absolutely have to fit, and Peter measures[Pg 111] you for your tree as carefully as for a suit of clothes: the only difference is that the clothes are made to fit you, but you have to be made to fit the tree. Usually, it’s done pretty easily, like when you wear too many layers or too few; but if you have bumps in weird places or the only available tree is an unusual shape, Peter does some things to you, and after that, you fit. Once you fit, you have to be sure to keep fitting, and this, as Wendy would joyfully find out, keeps an entire family in perfect condition.
Wendy and Michael fitted their trees at the first try, but John had to be altered a little.
Wendy and Michael got their trees to fit on the first try, but John needed a few adjustments.
After a few days' practice they could go up and down as gaily as buckets in a well. And how ardently they grew to love their home under the ground; especially Wendy. It consisted of one large room, as all houses should do, with a floor in which you could dig if you wanted to go fishing, and in this floor grew stout mushrooms of a charming colour, which were used as stools. A Never tree tried hard to grow in the centre of the room, but every morning they sawed the trunk through, level with the[Pg 112] floor. By tea-time it was always about two feet high, and then they put a door on top of it, the whole thus becoming a table; as soon as they cleared away, they sawed off the trunk again, and thus there was more room to play. There was an enormous fireplace which was in almost any part of the room where you cared to light it, and across this Wendy stretched strings, made of fibre, from which she suspended her washing. The bed was tilted against the wall by day, and let down at 6.30, when it filled nearly half the room; and all the boys except Michael slept in it, lying like sardines in a tin. There was a strict rule against turning round until one gave the signal, when all turned at once. Michael should have used it also; but Wendy would have a baby, and he was the littlest, and you know what women are, and the short and the long of it is that he was hung up in a basket.
After a few days of practicing, they could move up and down as easily as buckets in a well. And how much they grew to love their home underground; especially Wendy. It consisted of one big room, as all homes should, with a floor where you could dig if you wanted to go fishing. On this floor, robust mushrooms of a lovely color grew, which they used as stools. A Never tree tried hard to grow in the middle of the room, but every morning they sawed the trunk off level with the[Pg 112] floor. By tea time, it was usually about two feet high, and then they put a door on top of it, turning it into a table. As soon as they cleared away, they sawed off the trunk again, creating more space to play. There was a huge fireplace that could be lit in almost any part of the room, and Wendy stretched strings made of fiber across it, from which she hung her laundry. The bed was propped against the wall during the day and let down at 6:30, taking up nearly half the room; all the boys except Michael slept in it, lying like sardines in a can. There was a strict rule against turning over until someone gave the signal, at which point everyone turned at once. Michael should have used the bed too, but Wendy wanted a baby, and he was the youngest, and you know how women can be, so he ended up hanging in a basket.
It was rough and simple, and not unlike what baby bears would have made of an underground house in the same circumstances. But there was one recess in the wall, no larger than a bird-cage, which was the private apart[Pg 113]ment of Tinker Bell. It could be shut off from the rest of the home by a tiny curtain, which Tink, who was most fastidious, always kept drawn when dressing or undressing. No woman, however large, could have had a more exquisite boudoir and bedchamber combined. The couch, as she always called it, was a genuine Queen Mab, with club legs; and she varied the bedspreads according to what fruit-blossom was in season. Her mirror was a Puss-in-boots, of which there are now only three, unchipped, known to the fairy dealers; the wash-stand was Pie-crust and reversible, the chest of drawers an authentic Charming the Sixth, and the carpet and rugs of the best (the early) period of Margery and Robin. There was a chandelier from Tiddly winks for the look of the thing, but of course she lit the residence herself. Tink was very contemptuous of the rest of the house, as indeed was perhaps inevitable; and her chamber, though beautiful, looked rather conceited, having the appearance of a nose permanently turned up.
It was rough and simple, similar to what baby bears might have created for an underground home in the same situation. But there was one nook in the wall, no bigger than a birdcage, which served as Tinker Bell's private space. It could be closed off from the rest of the house by a tiny curtain, which Tink, being quite particular, always kept drawn when she was getting dressed or undressed. No woman, no matter how large, could have had a more exquisite combination of a boudoir and bedroom. The couch, as she always called it, was a genuine Queen Mab, with sturdy legs; and she changed the bedcovers according to the seasonal fruit blossoms. Her mirror was a Puss-in-boots, of which only three unchipped ones are known to the fairy dealers; the washstand was Pie-crust and reversible, the chest of drawers an authentic Charming the Sixth, and the carpet and rugs were of the best (the early) period of Margery and Robin. There was a chandelier from Tiddlywinks just for looks, but of course she lit the place herself. Tink looked down on the rest of the house, which was probably inevitable; and her room, while beautiful, had a rather smug appearance, as if it had a nose that was always turned up.
I suppose it was all especially entrancing to Wendy, because those rampagious boys of hers[Pg 114] gave her so much to do. Really there were whole weeks when, except perhaps with a stocking in the evening, she was never above ground. The cooking, I can tell you, kept her nose to the pot. Their chief food was roasted breadfruit, yams, cocoa-nuts, baked pig, mammee-apples, tappa rolls and bananas, washed down with calabashes of poe-poe; but you never exactly knew whether there would be a real meal or just a make-believe, it all depended upon Peter's whim. He could eat, really eat, if it was part of a game, but he could not stodge just to feel stodgy, which is what most children like better than anything else; the next best thing being to talk about it. Make-believe was so real to him that during a meal of it you could see him getting rounder. Of course it was trying, but you simply had to follow his lead, and if you could prove to him that you were getting loose for your tree he let you stodge.
I guess it was especially exciting for Wendy because her wild boys kept her so busy. There were whole weeks when, except for maybe putting on a stocking at night, she barely came up for air. The cooking, let me tell you, had her tied to the kitchen. Their main meals consisted of roasted breadfruit, yams, coconuts, baked pig, mammee-apples, tappa rolls, and bananas, all washed down with calabashes of poe-poe; but you could never really tell if there would be a real meal or just pretend, it all depended on Peter's mood. He could genuinely eat if it was part of a game, but he couldn't just munch for the sake of munching, which is what most kids prefer; the next best thing is to talk about it. Pretend play felt so real to him that during a pretend meal, you could actually see him getting rounder. Of course, it could be frustrating, but you just had to go along with him, and if you could convince him that you were getting ready for your tree, he would let you indulge.
Wendy's favourite time for sewing and darning was after they had all gone to bed. Then, as she expressed it, she had a breathing time for herself; and she occupied it in making new things for them, and putting double pieces[Pg 115] on the knees, for they were all most frightfully hard on their knees.
Wendy's favorite time for sewing and mending was after everyone had gone to bed. Then, as she put it, she had some time to herself; and she used it to make new things for them and reinforce the knees since they were all really tough on their knees.
When she sat down to a basketful of their stockings, every heel with a hole in it, she would fling up her arms and exclaim, 'Oh dear, I am sure I sometimes think spinsters are to be envied.'
When she sat down with a basket full of their stockings, every heel with a hole in it, she would throw her arms up and say, 'Oh dear, I really think spinsters should be envied sometimes.'
Her face beamed when she exclaimed this.
Her face lit up when she said this.
You remember about her pet wolf. Well, it very soon discovered that she had come to the island and it found her out, and they just ran into each other's arms. After that it followed her about everywhere.
You remember her pet wolf, right? Well, it quickly realized she had come to the island and tracked her down, and they just ran into each other's arms. After that, it followed her everywhere she went.
As time wore on did she think much about the beloved parents she had left behind her? This is a difficult question, because it is quite impossible to say how time does wear on in the Neverland, where it is calculated by moons and suns, and there are ever so many more of them than on the mainland. But I am afraid that Wendy did not really worry about her father and mother; she was absolutely confident that they would always keep the window open for her to fly back by, and this gave her complete ease of mind. What did disturb her at times[Pg 116] was that John remembered his parents vaguely only, as people he had once known, while Michael was quite willing to believe that she was really his mother. These things scared her a little, and nobly anxious to do her duty, she tried to fix the old life in their minds by setting them examination papers on it, as like as possible to the ones she used to do at school. The other boys thought this awfully interesting, and insisted on joining, and they made slates for themselves, and sat round the table, writing and thinking hard about the questions she had written on another slate and passed round. They were the most ordinary questions—'What was the colour of Mother's eyes? Which was taller, Father or Mother? Was Mother blonde or brunette? Answer all three questions if possible.' '(A) Write an essay of not less than 40 words on How I spent my last Holidays, or The Caracters of Father and Mother compared. Only one of these to be attempted.' Or '(1) Describe Mother's laugh; (2) Describe Father's laugh; (3) Describe Mother's Party Dress; (4) Describe the Kennel and its Inmate.'
As time passed, did she think often about the beloved parents she had left behind? This is a tough question because it’s hard to say how time moves in Neverland, where it's measured by moons and suns, and there are many more of those than on the mainland. But I’m afraid Wendy didn’t really worry about her mom and dad; she was completely confident they would always keep the window open for her to fly back, which gave her peace of mind. What sometimes troubled her[Pg 116] was that John could only vaguely remember his parents, as if they were people he had once known, while Michael was fully willing to believe she was truly his mother. These things scared her a little, and wanting to do her duty, she tried to help them remember their old life by giving them quizzes similar to the ones she used to take at school. The other boys found this really interesting and insisted on joining in, so they made slates for themselves and gathered around the table, writing and thinking hard about the questions she had written on another slate and passed around. They were the most ordinary questions—'What was the color of Mother's eyes? Who was taller, Father or Mother? Was Mother blonde or brunette? Answer all three questions if possible.' ‘(A) Write an essay of at least 40 words on How I Spent My Last Holidays, or The Characteristics of Father and Mother Compared. Only one of these to be attempted.’ Or ‘(1) Describe Mother's laugh; (2) Describe Father's laugh; (3) Describe Mother's Party Dress; (4) Describe the Kennel and its Inmate.’
They were just everyday questions like these,[Pg 117] and when you could not answer them you were told to make a cross; and it was really dreadful what a number of crosses even John made. Of course the only boy who replied to every question was Slightly, and no one could have been more hopeful of coming out first, but his answers were perfectly ridiculous, and he really came out last: a melancholy thing.
They were just ordinary questions like these,[Pg 117] and when you couldn't answer them, you were told to make a cross; it was truly awful how many crosses even John made. Of course, the only boy who answered every question was Slightly, and he was very confident about coming in first, but his answers were completely absurd, and he ended up coming in last: a sad situation.
Peter did not compete. For one thing he despised all mothers except Wendy, and for another he was the only boy on the island who could neither write nor spell; not the smallest word. He was above all that sort of thing.
Peter didn't compete. For one thing, he hated all mothers except Wendy, and for another, he was the only boy on the island who couldn't write or spell; not even the simplest word. He was above all that kind of thing.
By the way, the questions were all written in the past tense. What was the colour of Mother's eyes, and so on. Wendy, you see, had been forgetting too.
By the way, the questions were all written in the past tense. What color were Mother's eyes, and so on. Wendy, you see, had been forgetting too.
Adventures, of course, as we shall see, were of daily occurrence; but about this time Peter invented, with Wendy's help, a new game that fascinated him enormously, until he suddenly had no more interest in it, which, as you have been told, was what always happened with his games. It consisted in pretending not to have adventures, in doing the sort of thing John and[Pg 118] Michael had been doing all their lives: sitting on stools flinging balls in the air, pushing each other, going out for walks and coming back without having killed so much as a grizzly. To see Peter doing nothing on a stool was a great sight; he could not help looking solemn at such times, to sit still seemed to him such a comic thing to do. He boasted that he had gone a walk for the good of his health. For several suns these were the most novel of all adventures to him; and John and Michael had to pretend to be delighted also; otherwise he would have treated them severely.
Adventures, of course, as we’ll see, happened every day; but around this time, Peter, with Wendy's help, came up with a new game that fascinated him a lot, until he suddenly lost all interest in it, which, as you’ve been told, was always the case with his games. It involved pretending not to have adventures, doing the kind of things John and [Pg 118] Michael had done all their lives: sitting on stools, tossing balls in the air, pushing each other, going for walks and coming back without having killed even a grizzly. Watching Peter do nothing on a stool was quite a sight; he couldn’t help but look serious during those times, as sitting still seemed like such a funny thing to do. He bragged about going for a walk for the sake of his health. For several days, these were the most exciting adventures for him; and John and Michael had to pretend to enjoy it too; otherwise, he would have been really harsh with them.
He often went out alone, and when he came back you were never absolutely certain whether he had had an adventure or not. He might have forgotten it so completely that he said nothing about it; and then when you went out you found the body; and, on the other hand, he might say a great deal about it, and yet you could not find the body. Sometimes he came home with his head bandaged, and then Wendy cooed over him and bathed it in lukewarm water, while he told a dazzling tale. But she was never quite sure, you know. There were,[Pg 119] however, many adventures which she knew to be true because she was in them herself, and there were still more that were at least partly true, for the other boys were in them and said they were wholly true. To describe them all would require a book as large as an English-Latin, Latin-English Dictionary, and the most we can do is to give one as a specimen of an average hour on the island. The difficulty is which one to choose. Should we take the brush with the redskins at Slightly Gulch? It was a sanguinary affair, and especially interesting as showing one of Peter's peculiarities, which was that in the middle of a fight he would suddenly change sides. At the Gulch, when victory was still in the balance, sometimes leaning this way and sometimes that, he called out, 'I'm redskin to-day; what are you, Tootles?' And Tootles answered, 'Redskin; what are you, Nibs?' and Nibs said,'Redskin; what are you, Twin?' and so on; and they were all redskin; and of course this would have ended the fight had not the real redskins, fascinated by Peter's methods, agreed to be lost boys for that once, and so at it they all went again, more fiercely than ever.
He often went out by himself, and when he came back, you could never be completely sure if he had gone on an adventure or not. He might have forgotten it so completely that he said nothing about it; then when you went out, you found the evidence. On the flip side, he could talk a lot about it, and yet you couldn’t find any proof. Sometimes he came home with a bandaged head, and Wendy would fuss over him and wash it in lukewarm water while he spun a fantastic tale. But she was never entirely convinced, you know. There were, [Pg 119] however, many adventures she knew were true because she experienced them herself, and even more that were at least partly true since the other boys were part of them and claimed they were completely true. Describing them all would take a book as big as an English-Latin, Latin-English Dictionary, and the most we can do is share one as an example of an average hour on the island. The challenge is which one to pick. Should we go with the encounter with the redskins at Slightly Gulch? It was a bloody affair and especially interesting because it showcased one of Peter's quirks: in the middle of a fight, he would suddenly switch sides. At the Gulch, when victory was still uncertain, sometimes leaning one way and sometimes the other, he called out, "I'm a redskin today; what about you, Tootles?" And Tootles replied, "Redskin; what about you, Nibs?" and Nibs said, "Redskin; what about you, Twin?" and so on; they all declared themselves redskin; and of course, that would have ended the fight if the real redskins, intrigued by Peter's tactics, hadn’t decided to be lost boys for that moment, and so they all jumped back in, more fiercely than ever.
The extraordinary upshot of this adventure was—but we have not decided yet that this is the adventure we are to narrate. Perhaps a better one would be the night attack by the redskins on the house under the ground, when several of them stuck in the hollow trees and had to be pulled out like corks. Or we might tell how Peter saved Tiger Lily's life in the Mermaids' Lagoon, and so made her his ally.
The amazing outcome of this adventure was—but we haven't decided yet if this is the story we want to tell. Maybe a better one would be the night attack by the Native Americans on the house underground, when several of them got stuck in the hollow trees and had to be pulled out like corks. Or we could share how Peter saved Tiger Lily's life in the Mermaids' Lagoon, which made her his ally.
Or we could tell of that cake the pirates cooked so that the boys might eat it and perish; and how they placed it in one cunning spot after another; but always Wendy snatched it from the hands of her children, so that in time it lost its succulence, and became as hard as a stone, and was used as a missile, and Hook fell over it in the dark.
Or we could talk about the cake the pirates made so the boys would eat it and suffer; and how they put it in one clever spot after another; but Wendy always snatched it away from her kids, so eventually it lost its softness, became as hard as a rock, and was used as a projectile, causing Hook to trip over it in the dark.
Or suppose we tell of the birds that were Peter's friends, particularly of the Never bird that built in a tree overhanging the lagoon, and how the nest fell into the water, and still the bird sat on her eggs, and Peter gave orders that she was not to be disturbed. That is a pretty story, and the end shows how grateful a bird can be; but if we tell it we must also tell[Pg 121] the whole adventure of the lagoon, which would of course be telling two adventures rather than just one. A shorter adventure, and quite as exciting, was Tinker Bell's attempt, with the help of some street fairies, to have the sleeping Wendy conveyed on a great floating leaf to the mainland. Fortunately the leaf gave way and Wendy woke, thinking it was bath-time, and swam back. Or again, we might choose Peter's defiance of the lions, when he drew a circle round him on the ground with an arrow and defied them to cross it; and though he waited for hours, with the other boys and Wendy looking on breathlessly from trees, not one of them dared to accept his challenge.
Or let’s talk about the birds that were Peter's friends, especially the Never bird that built its nest in a tree overhanging the lagoon. When the nest fell into the water, the bird still sat on her eggs, and Peter made sure she wasn't disturbed. That's a nice story, and it ends with a reminder of how grateful a bird can be; but if we share it, we also need to tell[Pg 121] the whole adventure of the lagoon, which means sharing two adventures instead of just one. A shorter but just as exciting adventure was Tinker Bell's attempt, with some street fairies, to float the sleeping Wendy back to the mainland on a large leaf. Luckily, the leaf broke, and Wendy woke up, thinking it was time for a bath, and swam back. Alternatively, we could describe Peter’s brave stand against the lions, when he drew a circle around himself with an arrow and challenged them to cross it. He waited for hours while the other boys and Wendy watched anxiously from the trees, but none of them dared to take his challenge.
Which of these adventures shall we choose? The best way will be to toss for it.
Which of these adventures should we pick? The easiest way is to flip a coin for it.
I have tossed, and the lagoon has won. This almost makes one wish that the gulch or the cake or Tink's leaf had won. Of course I could do it again, and make it best out of three; however, perhaps fairest to stick to the lagoon.
I have tossed, and the lagoon has won. This almost makes me wish that the gulch or the cake or Tink's leaf had won. Of course, I could do it again and make it best out of three; however, it might be fairer to stick to the lagoon.
CHAPTER VIII
THE MERMAIDS' LAGOON
If you shut your eyes and are a lucky one, you may see at times a shapeless pool of lovely pale colours suspended in the darkness; then if you squeeze your eyes tighter, the pool begins to take shape, and the colours become so vivid that with another squeeze they must go on fire. But just before they go on fire you see the lagoon. This is the nearest you ever get to it on the mainland, just one heavenly moment; if there could be two moments you might see the surf and hear the mermaids singing.
If you close your eyes and you're lucky, you might sometimes see a shapeless pool of beautiful pale colors floating in the darkness; then if you squeeze your eyes tighter, the pool starts to take shape, and the colors get so bright that with another squeeze they might burst into flames. But just before they do, you see the lagoon. This is the closest you ever get to it on the mainland, just one incredible moment; if there could be a second moment, you might see the waves and hear the mermaids singing.
The children often spent long summer days on this lagoon, swimming or floating most of the time, playing the mermaid games in the water, and so forth. You must not think from this that the mermaids were on friendly terms[Pg 123] with them; on the contrary, it was among Wendy's lasting regrets that all the time she was on the island she never had a civil word from one of them. When she stole softly to the edge of the lagoon she might see them by the score, especially on Marooners' Rock, where they loved to bask, combing out their hair in a lazy way that quite irritated her; or she might even swim, on tiptoe as it were, to within a yard of them, but then they saw her and dived, probably splashing her with their tails, not by accident, but intentionally.
The kids often spent long summer days at the lagoon, swimming or floating most of the time, playing mermaid games in the water, and so on. You shouldn't assume that the mermaids were friendly with them; on the contrary, it was one of Wendy's lasting regrets that during her entire time on the island, she never received a kind word from any of them. When she quietly approached the edge of the lagoon, she might spot them by the dozens, especially on Marooners' Rock, where they loved to sunbathe, lazily combing their hair in a way that really annoyed her; or she might even swim, tiptoeing as it were, to just a yard away from them, but once they noticed her, they dove underwater, probably splashing her with their tails, not by accident, but on purpose.[Pg 123]
They treated all the boys in the same way, except of course Peter, who chatted with them on Marooners' Rock by the hour, and sat on their tails when they got cheeky. He gave Wendy one of their combs.
They treated all the boys the same way, except for Peter, who would chat with them for hours on Marooners' Rock and sit on their tails when they got too cheeky. He gave Wendy one of their combs.
The most haunting time at which to see them is at the turn of the moon, when they utter strange wailing cries; but the lagoon is dangerous for mortals then, and until the evening of which we have now to tell, Wendy had never seen the lagoon by moonlight, less from fear, for of course Peter would have accompanied her, than because she had strict rules about every one[Pg 124] being in bed by seven. She was often at the lagoon, however, on sunny days after rain, when the mermaids come up in extraordinary numbers to play with their bubbles. The bubbles of many colours made in rainbow water they treat as balls, hitting them gaily from one to another with their tails, and trying to keep them in the rainbow till they burst. The goals are at each end of the rainbow, and the keepers only are allowed to use their hands. Sometimes hundreds of mermaids will be playing in the lagoon at a time, and it is quite a pretty sight.
The most haunting time to see them is at the full moon, when they make eerie wailing cries; but the lagoon is dangerous for mortals then, and until the evening we’re about to discuss, Wendy had never seen the lagoon by moonlight—not out of fear, since Peter would have gone with her, but because she had strict rules about everyone[Pg 124] being in bed by seven. However, she often visited the lagoon on sunny days after rain, when the mermaids come out in huge numbers to play with their bubbles. They treat the bubbles of many colors made in rainbow water like balls, joyfully hitting them back and forth with their tails, trying to keep them in the rainbow until they burst. The goals are at each end of the rainbow, and only the keepers are allowed to use their hands. Sometimes hundreds of mermaids will be playing in the lagoon at once, and it’s quite a beautiful sight.
But the moment the children tried to join in they had to play by themselves, for the mermaids immediately disappeared. Nevertheless we have proof that they secretly watched the interlopers, and were not above taking an idea from them; for John introduced a new way of hitting the bubble, with the head instead of the hand, and the mermaid goal-keepers adopted it. This is the one mark that John has left on the Neverland.
But as soon as the kids tried to join in, they had to play on their own because the mermaids instantly vanished. Still, we know they were secretly keeping an eye on the intruders and weren't above borrowing an idea from them; John came up with a new way to hit the bubble—with his head instead of his hand—and the mermaid goalies picked it up. This is the only mark John has made on Neverland.
It must also have been rather pretty to see the children resting on a rock for half an hour after their midday meal. Wendy insisted on their[Pg 125] doing this, and it had to be a real rest even though the meal was make-believe. So they lay there in the sun, and their bodies glistened in it, while she sat beside them and looked important.
It must have been quite nice to see the kids taking a break on a rock for half an hour after their lunch. Wendy insisted that they[Pg 125] do this, and it had to be a genuine rest even though the meal was all pretend. So, they lay there in the sun, their bodies shining in it, while she sat next to them, looking serious.
It was one such day, and they were all on Marooners' Rock. The rock was not much larger than their great bed, but of course they all knew how not to take up much room, and they were dozing, or at least lying with their eyes shut, and pinching occasionally when they thought Wendy was not looking. She was very busy, stitching.
It was one of those days, and they were all on Marooners' Rock. The rock was about the size of their big bed, but of course they all knew how to not take up much space, and they were dozing, or at least lying with their eyes closed, sneaking pinches occasionally when they thought Wendy wasn’t watching. She was really focused on her stitching.
While she stitched a change came to the lagoon. Little shivers ran over it, and the sun went away and shadows stole across the water, turning it cold. Wendy could no longer see to thread her needle, and when she looked up, the lagoon that had always hitherto been such a laughing place seemed formidable and unfriendly.
While she stitched, a change came to the lagoon. Little shivers ran over it, the sun disappeared, and shadows crept across the water, making it feel cold. Wendy could no longer see to thread her needle, and when she looked up, the lagoon that had always been such a joyful place now seemed daunting and unwelcoming.
It was not, she knew, that night had come, but something as dark as night had come. No, worse than that. It had not come, but it had sent that shiver through the sea to say that it was coming. What was it?
It wasn't that night had arrived, but something as dark as night had arrived. No, it was worse than that. It hadn't arrived, but it had sent a shiver through the sea to signal that it was coming. What was it?
There crowded upon her all the stories she had been told of Marooners' Rock, so called because evil captains put sailors on it and leave them there to drown. They drown when the tide rises, for then it is submerged.
There rushed into her mind all the stories she had heard about Marooners' Rock, named because cruel captains would abandon sailors there, leaving them to drown. They drown when the tide comes in, as it then becomes submerged.
Of course she should have roused the children at once; not merely because of the unknown that was stalking toward them, but because it was no longer good for them to sleep on a rock grown chilly. But she was a young mother and she did not know this; she thought you simply must stick to your rule about half an hour after the midday meal. So, though fear was upon her, and she longed to hear male voices, she would not waken them. Even when she heard the sound of muffled oars, though her heart was in her mouth, she did not waken them. She stood over them to let them have their sleep out. Was it not brave of Wendy?
Of course, she should have woken the kids right away; not just because of the unknown threat approaching them, but also because it was no longer healthy for them to sleep on a chilly rock. But she was a young mother and didn’t realize this; she thought you had to stick to the rule of letting them rest for half an hour after lunch. So, even though she was scared and wished for the comfort of male voices, she wouldn’t wake them up. Even when she heard the muffled sound of oars and her heart raced, she still didn’t wake them. She stood over them to let them sleep. Wasn't that brave of Wendy?
It was well for those boys then that there was one among them who could sniff danger even in his sleep. Peter sprang erect, as wide awake at once as a dog, and with one warning cry he roused the others.
It was lucky for those boys that there was one among them who could sense danger even while asleep. Peter jumped up, instantly as alert as a dog, and with one shout, he woke the others.
He stood motionless, one hand to his ear.
He stood still, one hand on his ear.
'Pirates!' he cried. The others came closer to him. A strange smile was playing about his face, and Wendy saw it and shuddered. While that smile was on his face no one dared address him; all they could do was to stand ready to obey. The order came sharp and incisive.
'Pirates!' he yelled. The others gathered around him. A weird smile was spreading across his face, and Wendy noticed it and shivered. With that smile on his face, no one dared to speak to him; all they could do was stand ready to follow orders. The command came clear and direct.
'Dive!'
'Jump in!'
There was a gleam of legs, and instantly the lagoon seemed deserted. Marooners' Rock stood alone in the forbidding waters, as if it were itself marooned.
There was a flash of legs, and immediately the lagoon felt empty. Marooners' Rock stood alone in the threatening waters, as if it were stranded itself.
The boat drew nearer. It was the pirate dinghy, with three figures in her, Smee and Starkey, and the third a captive, no other than Tiger Lily. Her hands and ankles were tied, and she knew what was to be her fate. She was to be left on the rock to perish, an end to one of her race more terrible than death by fire or torture, for is it not written in the book of the tribe that there is no path through water to the happy hunting-ground? Yet her face was impassive; she was the daughter of a chief, she must die as a chief's daughter, it is enough.
The boat came closer. It was the pirate dinghy, with three people in it: Smee, Starkey, and the third was a captive—none other than Tiger Lily. Her hands and ankles were bound, and she knew what her fate would be. She was to be left on the rock to die, a fate for her people that's worse than death by fire or torture, because doesn't the tribe's book say there's no way across the water to the happy hunting grounds? Yet her expression was unreadable; she was the chief's daughter and would die like one. That was enough.
They had caught her boarding the pirate ship[Pg 128] with a knife in her mouth. No watch was kept on the ship, it being Hook's boast that the wind of his name guarded the ship for a mile around. Now her fate would help to guard it also. One more wail would go the round in that wind by night.
They caught her getting on the pirate ship[Pg 128] with a knife in her mouth. There was no guard on the ship; Hook liked to brag that the reputation of his name protected the ship for a mile around. Now her fate would help provide that protection too. There would be one more cry carried by the wind at night.
In the gloom that they brought with them the two pirates did not see the rock till they crashed into it.
In the darkness they brought with them, the two pirates didn't see the rock until they collided with it.
'Luff, you lubber,' cried an Irish voice that was Smee's; 'here's the rock. Now, then, what we have to do is to hoist the redskin on to it and leave her there to drown.'
'Luff, you idiot,' shouted an Irish voice that was Smee's; 'here's the rock. Now, what we've got to do is lift the Native American onto it and leave her there to drown.'
It was the work of one brutal moment to land the beautiful girl on the rock; she was too proud to offer a vain resistance.
It took just one harsh moment to throw the beautiful girl onto the rock; she was too proud to put up a pointless fight.
Quite near the rock, but out of sight, two heads were bobbing up and down, Peter's and Wendy's. Wendy was crying, for it was the first tragedy she had seen. Peter had seen many tragedies, but he had forgotten them all. He was less sorry than Wendy for Tiger Lily: it was two against one that angered him, and he meant to save her. An easy way would have been to wait until the pirates had gone,[Pg 129] but he was never one to choose the easy way.
Right by the rock, though hidden from view, two heads were popping up and down—Peter's and Wendy's. Wendy was crying because it was the first tragedy she had ever witnessed. Peter had seen many tragedies, but he had forgotten all of them. He felt less sorry for Tiger Lily than Wendy did; it was the fact that it was two against one that made him angry, and he was determined to save her. It would have been easy to just wait until the pirates left,[Pg 129] but he was never one to take the easy route.
There was almost nothing he could not do, and he now imitated the voice of Hook.
There was almost nothing he couldn't do, and now he copied Hook's voice.
'Ahoy there, you lubbers,' he called. It was a marvellous imitation.
"Hey there, you landlubbers," he called. It was an amazing imitation.
'The captain,' said the pirates, staring at each other in surprise.
'The captain,' said the pirates, looking at each other in shock.
'He must be swimming out to us,' Starkey said, when they had looked for him in vain.
"He must be swimming out to us," Starkey said after they had searched for him without success.
'We are putting the redskin on the rock,' Smee called out.
'We're putting the Native American on the rock,' Smee called out.
'Set her free,' came the astonishing answer.
'Let her go,' came the surprising reply.
'Free!'
'Complimentary!'
'Yes, cut her bonds and let her go.'
'Yes, cut her ties and let her go.'
'But, captain——'
'But, captain—'
'At once, d'ye hear,' cried Peter, 'or I'll plunge my hook in you.'
"Right now, do you hear me?" shouted Peter. "Or I'll stab you with my hook."
'This is queer,' Smee gasped.
'This is weird,' Smee gasped.
'Better do what the captain orders,' said Starkey nervously.
"Better listen to what the captain says," Starkey said anxiously.
'Ay, ay,' Smee said, and he cut Tiger Lily's cords. At once like an eel she slid between Starkey's legs into the water.
"Ay, ay," Smee said, and he cut Tiger Lily's ropes. Instantly, like an eel, she slipped between Starkey's legs and into the water.
Of course Wendy was very elated over[Pg 130] Peter's cleverness; but she knew that he would be elated also and very likely crow and thus betray himself, so at once her hand went out to cover his mouth. But it was stayed even in the act, for 'Boat ahoy!' rang over the lagoon in Hook's voice, and this time it was not Peter who had spoken.
Of course, Wendy was really happy about[Pg 130] Peter's cleverness; but she knew he would be happy too and probably cheer, which would give him away, so she immediately reached out to cover his mouth. But her hand froze in place because "Boat ahoy!" echoed across the lagoon in Hook's voice, and this time it wasn't Peter who had spoken.
Peter may have been about to crow, but his face puckered in a whistle of surprise instead.
Peter might have been about to brag, but his face twisted into a look of surprise instead.
'Boat ahoy!' again came the cry.
'Boat ahead!' came the shout again.
Now Wendy understood. The real Hook was also in the water.
Now Wendy understood. The real Hook was also in the water.
He was swimming to the boat, and as his men showed a light to guide him he had soon reached them. In the light of the lantern Wendy saw his hook grip the boat's side; she saw his evil swarthy face as he rose dripping from the water, and, quaking, she would have liked to swim away, but Peter would not budge. He was tingling with life and also top-heavy with conceit. 'Am I not a wonder, oh, I am a wonder!' he whispered to her; and though she thought so also, she was really glad for the sake of his reputation that no one heard him except herself.
He was swimming to the boat, and as his crew pointed a light to guide him, he quickly reached them. In the glow of the lantern, Wendy saw his hook grab the side of the boat; she saw his dark, sinister face as he emerged dripping from the water. Terrified, she wanted to swim away, but Peter wouldn't move. He was buzzing with energy and also full of himself. "Aren't I amazing? Oh, I’m amazing!" he whispered to her; and although she thought the same, she was really relieved that no one else heard him but her.
He signed to her to listen.
He motioned for her to listen.
The two pirates were very curious to know what had brought their captain to them, but he sat with his head on his hook in a position of profound melancholy.
The two pirates were really eager to find out what had brought their captain to them, but he sat with his head resting on his hook, looking deeply sad.
'Captain, is all well?' they asked timidly, but he answered with a hollow moan.
'Captain, is everything alright?' they asked nervously, but he replied with a deep groan.
'He sighs,' said Smee.
"He sighs," Smee said.
'He sighs again,' said Starkey.
"He sighs again," Starkey said.
'And yet a third time he sighs,' said Smee.
'And yet a third time he sighs,' said Smee.
'What's up, captain?'
'What's up, captain?'
Then at last he spoke passionately.
Then finally he spoke with passion.
'The game's up,' he cried, 'those boys have found a mother.'
'The game's over,' he shouted, 'those kids have found a mom.'
Affrighted though she was, Wendy swelled with pride.
Afraid as she was, Wendy felt a surge of pride.
'O evil day,' cried Starkey.
"O cruel day," cried Starkey.
'What's a mother?' asked the ignorant Smee.
'What's a mother?' asked the clueless Smee.
Wendy was so shocked that she exclaimed, 'He doesn't know!' and always after this she felt that if you could have a pet pirate Smee would be her one.
Wendy was so shocked that she shouted, 'He doesn't know!' and from that moment on, she thought that if she could have a pet pirate, Smee would be the one.
Peter pulled her beneath the water, for Hook had started up, crying, 'What was that?'
Peter pulled her under the water because Hook had surfaced, shouting, 'What was that?'
'I heard nothing,' said Starkey, raising the lantern over the waters, and as the pirates looked they saw a strange sight. It was the nest I have told you of, floating on the lagoon, and the Never bird was sitting on it.
"I didn't hear anything," Starkey said, lifting the lantern over the water, and as the pirates looked, they saw something unusual. It was the nest I mentioned before, floating on the lagoon, and the Never bird was perched on it.
'See,' said Hook in answer to Smee's question, 'that is a mother. What a lesson. The nest must have fallen into the water, but would the mother desert her eggs? No.'
"Look," Hook replied to Smee's question, "that’s a mother. What a lesson. The nest must have fallen into the water, but would the mother abandon her eggs? No."
There was a break in his voice, as if for a moment he recalled innocent days when—but he brushed away this weakness with his hook.
There was a crack in his voice, as if for a moment he remembered carefree days when—but he dismissed this vulnerability with his hook.
Smee, much impressed, gazed at the bird as the nest was borne past, but the more suspicious Starkey said, 'If she is a mother, perhaps she is hanging about here to help Peter.'
Smee, quite impressed, watched the bird as the nest flew by, but the more skeptical Starkey said, "If she’s a mother, maybe she’s sticking around here to help Peter."
Hook winced. 'Ay,' he said, 'that is the fear that haunts me.'
Hook winced. "Yeah," he said, "that's the fear that haunts me."
He was roused from this dejection by Smee's eager voice.
He was pulled out of his sadness by Smee's excited voice.
'Captain,' said Smee, 'could we not kidnap these boys' mother and make her our mother?'
'Captain,' said Smee, 'couldn't we kidnap these boys' mom and make her our mom?'
'It is a princely scheme,' cried Hook, and at once it took practical shape in his great brain. 'We will seize the children and carry them to[Pg 133] the boat: the boys we will make walk the plank, and Wendy shall be our mother.'
'It's a royal plan,' Hook exclaimed, and immediately it came to life in his clever mind. 'We’ll capture the kids and take them to [Pg 133] the boat: we’ll make the boys walk the plank, and Wendy will be our mother.'
Again Wendy forgot herself.
Wendy forgot herself again.
'Never!' she cried, and bobbed.
"Never!" she shouted, and bobbed.
'What was that?'
'What was that?'
But they could see nothing. They thought it must have been but a leaf in the wind. 'Do you agree, my bullies?' asked Hook.
But they couldn’t see anything. They figured it was just a leaf blowing in the wind. 'Do you agree, my bullies?' Hook asked.
'There is my hand on it,' they both said.
'There’s my hand on it,' they both said.
'And there is my hook. Swear.'
'And there is my hook. I swear.'
'They all swore. By this time they were on the rock, and suddenly Hook remembered Tiger Lily.
They all swore. By this point, they were on the rock, and suddenly Hook remembered Tiger Lily.
'Where is the redskin?' he demanded abruptly.
'Where is the Native American?' he asked suddenly.
He had a playful humour at moments, and they thought this was one of the moments.
He had a playful sense of humor at times, and they thought this was one of those times.
'That is all right, captain,' Smee answered complacently; 'we let her go.'
'That's all good, captain,' Smee replied casually; 'we let her go.'
'Let her go!' cried Hook.
"Let her go!" shouted Hook.
''Twas your own orders,' the bo'sun faltered.
"It was your own orders," the bosun hesitated.
'You called over the water to us to let her go,' said Starkey.
'You shouted across the water for us to let her go,' Starkey said.
'Brimstone and gall,' thundered Hook, 'what cozening is here?' His face had gone black[Pg 134] with rage, but he saw that they believed their words, and he was startled. 'Lads,' he said, shaking a little, 'I gave no such order.'
'Brimstone and gall,' shouted Hook, 'what trickery is this?' His face had turned dark[Pg 134] with rage, but he realized they believed what they were saying, and it caught him off guard. 'Guys,' he said, trembling a bit, 'I gave no such order.'
'It is passing queer,' Smee said, and they all fidgeted uncomfortably. Hook raised his voice, but there was a quiver in it.
"It’s pretty strange," Smee said, and they all fidgeted awkwardly. Hook raised his voice, but there was a tremor in it.
'Spirit that haunts this dark lagoon to-night,' he cried, 'dost hear me?'
'Sprit that haunts this dark lagoon tonight,' he cried, 'do you hear me?'
Of course Peter should have kept quiet, but of course he did not. He immediately answered in Hook's voice:
Of course Peter should have stayed quiet, but obviously, he didn’t. He immediately responded in Hook's voice:
'Odds, bobs, hammer and tongs, I hear you.'
'Odds and ends, hammering away, I hear you.'
In that supreme moment Hook did not blanch, even at the gills, but Smee and Starkey clung to each other in terror.
In that intense moment, Hook didn’t flinch at all, but Smee and Starkey clung to each other in fear.
'Who are you, stranger, speak?' Hook demanded.
'Who are you, stranger? Speak!' Hook demanded.
'I am James Hook,' replied the voice, 'captain of the Jolly Roger.'
'I am James Hook,' replied the voice, 'captain of the Jolly Roger.'
'You are not; you are not,' Hook cried hoarsely.
'You're not; you're not,' Hook shouted hoarsely.
'Brimstone and gall,' the voice retorted, 'say that again, and I'll cast anchor in you.'
'Brimstone and gall,' the voice shot back, 'say that again, and I'll drop anchor in you.'
Hook tried a more ingratiating manner. 'If[Pg 135] you are Hook,' he said almost humbly, 'come tell me, who am I?'
Hook tried a more friendly approach. 'If[Pg 135] you are Hook,' he said almost humbly, 'please tell me, who am I?'
'A codfish,' replied the voice, 'only a codfish.'
'A codfish,' the voice replied, 'just a codfish.'
'A codfish!' Hook echoed blankly; and it was then, but not till then, that his proud spirit broke. He saw his men draw back from him.
'A codfish!' Hook repeated in disbelief; and it was then, but not until that moment, that his pride shattered. He noticed his crew pulling away from him.
'Have we been captained all this time by a codfish!' they muttered. 'It is lowering to our pride.'
"Have we really been led by a fool all this time!" they muttered. "It's humiliating to our pride."
They were his dogs snapping at him, but, tragic figure though he had become, he scarcely heeded them. Against such fearful evidence it was not their belief in him that he needed, it was his own. He felt his ego slipping from him. 'Don't desert me, bully,' he whispered hoarsely to it.
They were his dogs barking at him, but despite how tragic he had become, he barely paid them any attention. In the face of such terrifying reality, it wasn't their faith in him that he needed; it was his own. He felt his confidence fading away. "Don't leave me, buddy," he whispered hoarsely to it.
In his dark nature there was a touch of the feminine, as in all the great pirates, and it sometimes gave him intuitions. Suddenly he tried the guessing game.
In his dark nature, there was a hint of femininity, like in all the great pirates, and it sometimes gave him insights. Suddenly, he decided to play a guessing game.
'Hook,' he called, 'have you another voice?'
"Hook," he called, "do you have another voice?"
Now Peter could never resist a game, and he answered blithely in his own voice, 'I have.'
Now Peter could never resist a game, and he replied cheerfully in his own voice, 'I have.'
'And another name?'
'What’s another name?'
'Ay, ay.'
'Yeah, yeah.'
'Vegetable?' asked Hook.
"Vegetable?" Hook asked.
'No.'
'No.'
'Mineral?'
'Mineral?'
'No.'
'No.'
'Animal?'
'Animal?'
'Yes.'
Yes.
'Man?'
'Dude?'
'No!' This answer rang out scornfully.
'No!' This response came out with a sense of disdain.
'Boy?'
'Guy?'
'Yes.'
Yes.
'Ordinary boy?'
"Average kid?"
'No!'
'No!'
'Wonderful boy?'
'Awesome kid?'
To Wendy's pain the answer that rang out this time was 'Yes.'
To Wendy's dismay, the answer that rang out this time was 'Yes.'
'Are you in England?'
'Are you in the UK?'
'No.'
'No.'
'Are you here?'
'Are you here yet?'
'Yes.'
Yes.
Hook was completely puzzled. 'You ask him some questions,' he said to the others, wiping his damp brow.
Hook was completely confused. "You ask him some questions," he said to the others, wiping his sweaty brow.
Smee reflected. 'I can't think of a thing,' he said regretfully.
Smee thought for a moment. "I can't come up with anything," he said sadly.
'Can't guess, can't guess,' crowed Peter. 'Do you give it up?'
"Can't figure it out, can't figure it out," Peter exclaimed. "Do you give up?"
Of course in his pride he was carrying the game too far, and the miscreants saw their chance.
Of course, in his pride, he was taking the game too far, and the wrongdoers saw their opportunity.
'Yes, yes,' they answered eagerly.
"Yeah, yeah," they replied eagerly.
'Well, then,' he cried, 'I am Peter Pan.'
'Well, then,' he shouted, 'I’m Peter Pan.'
Pan!
Pan!
In a moment Hook was himself again, and Smee and Starkey were his faithful henchmen.
In an instant, Hook was himself again, and Smee and Starkey were his loyal sidekicks.
'Now we have him,' Hook shouted. 'Into the water, Smee. Starkey, mind the boat. Take him dead or alive.'
'Now we've got him,' Hook yelled. 'Into the water, Smee. Starkey, watch the boat. Bring him in, dead or alive.'
He leaped as he spoke, and simultaneously came the gay voice of Peter.
He jumped as he spoke, and at the same time, Peter's cheerful voice came through.
'Are you ready, boys?'
"Are you ready, guys?"
'Ay, ay,' from various parts of the lagoon.
'Ay, ay,' from different areas of the lagoon.
'Then lam into the pirates.'
'Then I go after the pirates.'
The fight was short and sharp. First to draw blood was John, who gallantly climbed into the boat and held Starkey. There was a fierce struggle, in which the cutlass was torn from the pirate's grasp. He wriggled overboard and John leapt after him. The dinghy drifted away.
The fight was quick and intense. John was the first to draw blood as he bravely climbed into the boat and grabbed Starkey. They struggled fiercely, and John managed to wrest the cutlass from the pirate's hands. Starkey squirmed overboard, and John jumped in after him. The dinghy floated away.
Here and there a head bobbed up in the water, and there was a flash of steel followed by a cry or a whoop. In the confusion some struck at their own side. The corkscrew of Smee got Tootles in the fourth rib, but he was himself pinked in turn by Curly. Farther from the rock Starkey was pressing Slightly and the twins hard.
Here and there, a head popped up in the water, and there was a glint of steel followed by a shout or a whoop. In the chaos, some struck their own teammates. Smee's corkscrew got Tootles in the fourth rib, but Tootles managed to land a hit on Curly in return. Farther from the rock, Starkey was pushing Slightly and the twins hard.
Where all this time was Peter? He was seeking bigger game.
Where was Peter all this time? He was looking for bigger opportunities.
The others were all brave boys, and they must not be blamed for backing from the pirate captain. His iron claw made a circle of dead water round him, from which they fled like affrighted fishes.
The others were all brave guys, and they shouldn’t be judged for backing away from the pirate captain. His iron claw created a circle of dead water around him, from which they swam away like scared fish.
But there was one who did not fear him: there was one prepared to enter that circle.
But there was one who wasn’t afraid of him: there was one ready to step into that circle.
Strangely, it was not in the water that they met. Hook rose to the rock to breathe, and at the same moment Peter scaled it on the opposite side. The rock was slippery as a ball, and they had to crawl rather than climb. Neither knew that the other was coming. Each feeling for a grip met the other's arm: in surprise they raised[Pg 139] their heads; their faces were almost touching; so they met.
Strangely, they didn't meet in the water. Hook climbed up on the rock to catch his breath, and at the same time, Peter crawled up from the other side. The rock was as slippery as ice, and they had to crawl instead of climb. Neither of them knew the other was there. As they both searched for something to hold onto, they accidentally touched arms. Surprised, they lifted their heads; their faces were almost touching; and that’s how they met.
Some of the greatest heroes have confessed that just before they fell to they had a sinking. Had it been so with Peter at that moment I would admit it. After all, this was the only man that the Sea-Cook had feared. But Peter had no sinking, he had one feeling only, gladness; and he gnashed his pretty teeth with joy. Quick as thought he snatched a knife from Hook's belt and was about to drive it home, when he saw that he was higher up the rock than his foe. It would not have been fighting fair. He gave the pirate a hand to help him up.
Some of the greatest heroes have admitted that just before they fell, they felt a sinking sensation. If that had happened to Peter at that moment, I would accept it. After all, he was the only one that the Sea-Cook had feared. But Peter didn’t feel that way; he was just filled with joy, and he grinned widely. As quick as a thought, he grabbed a knife from Hook's belt and was ready to strike when he noticed that he was higher up on the rock than his enemy. That wouldn't have been fair. So, he offered the pirate a hand to help him up.
It was then that Hook bit him.
It was then that Hook bit him.
Not the pain of this but its unfairness was what dazed Peter. It made him quite helpless. He could only stare, horrified. Every child is affected thus the first time he is treated unfairly. All he thinks he has a right to when he comes to you to be yours is fairness. After you have been unfair to him he will love you again, but he will never afterwards be quite the same boy. No one ever gets over the first [Pg 140]unfairness; no one except Peter. He often met it, but he always forgot it. I suppose that was the real difference between him and all the rest.
Not the pain of this but its unfairness was what shocked Peter. It left him feeling completely helpless. He could only stare, horrified. Every child feels this way the first time they’re treated unfairly. All they expect when they come to you is fairness. After you’ve been unfair to them, they may love you again, but they will never quite be the same. No one ever moves on from their first [Pg 140] unfairness; no one except Peter. He faced it often, but he always forgot it. I guess that was the real difference between him and everyone else.
So when he met it now it was like the first time; and he could just stare, helpless. Twice the iron hand clawed him.
So when he faced it now, it felt like the first time; and he could only stare, powerless. Twice the iron hand grabbed him.
A few minutes afterwards the other boys saw Hook in the water striking wildly for the ship; no elation on his pestilent face now, only white fear, for the crocodile was in dogged pursuit of him. On ordinary occasions the boys would have swum alongside cheering; but now they were uneasy, for they had lost both Peter and Wendy, and were scouring the lagoon for them, calling them by name. They found the dinghy and went home in it, shouting 'Peter, Wendy' as they went, but no answer came save mocking laughter from the mermaids. 'They must be swimming back or flying,' the boys concluded. They were not very anxious, they had such faith in Peter. They chuckled, boylike, because they would be late for bed; and it was all mother Wendy's fault!
A few minutes later, the other boys saw Hook in the water desperately swimming toward the ship; there was no excitement on his sickly face this time, only sheer terror, because the crocodile was relentlessly chasing him. Normally, the boys would have swum alongside him cheering, but now they felt uneasy since they had lost both Peter and Wendy, and they were searching the lagoon for them, calling out their names. They found the dinghy and headed home in it, shouting "Peter, Wendy" as they went, but the only response was mocking laughter from the mermaids. "They must be swimming back or flying," the boys decided. They weren't too worried; they had so much faith in Peter. They chuckled, like boys do, at the thought of being late for bed; and it was all mother Wendy's fault!
When their voices died away there came cold silence over the lagoon, and then a feeble cry.
When their voices faded, a cold silence fell over the lagoon, followed by a weak cry.
'Help, help!'
'Help, help!'
Two small figures were beating against the rock; the girl had fainted and lay on the boy's arm. With a last effort Peter pulled her up the rock and then lay down beside her. Even as he also fainted he saw that the water was rising. He knew that they would soon be drowned, but he could do no more.
Two small figures were struggling against the rock; the girl had passed out and rested on the boy's arm. With one final effort, Peter pulled her up the rock and then lay down next to her. Just as he also lost consciousness, he noticed that the water was rising. He realized they would soon be drowned, but he couldn't do anything more.
As they lay side by side a mermaid caught Wendy by the feet, and began pulling her softly into the water. Peter, feeling her slip from him, woke with a start, and was just in time to draw her back. But he had to tell her the truth.
As they lay next to each other, a mermaid grabbed Wendy by the feet and started pulling her gently into the water. Peter, sensing her slip away, woke up suddenly and managed to pull her back just in time. But he had to be honest with her.
'We are on the rock, Wendy,' he said, 'but it is growing smaller. Soon the water will be over it.'
'We’re on the rock, Wendy,' he said, 'but it’s getting smaller. Soon the water will cover it.'
She did not understand even now.
She still didn’t get it.
'We must go,' she said, almost brightly.
'We have to go,' she said, almost cheerfully.
'Yes,' he answered faintly.
'Yes,' he replied softly.
'Shall we swim or fly, Peter?'
'Should we swim or fly, Peter?'
He had to tell her.
He had to tell her.
'Do you think you could swim or fly as far as the island, Wendy, without my help?'
'Do you think you could swim or fly all the way to the island, Wendy, without my help?'
She had to admit that she was too tired.
She had to admit that she was too tired.
He moaned.
He groaned.
'What is it?' she asked, anxious about him at once.
"What is it?" she asked, immediately worried about him.
'I can't help you, Wendy. Hook wounded me. I can neither fly nor swim.'
'I can’t help you, Wendy. Hook hurt me. I can’t fly or swim.'
'Do you mean we shall both be drowned?'
'Are you saying that we're both going to drown?'
'Look how the water is rising.'
'Look how the water is rising.'
They put their hands over their eyes to shut out the sight. They thought they would soon be no more. As they sat thus something brushed against Peter as light as a kiss, and stayed there, as if saying timidly, 'Can I be of any use?'
They covered their eyes to block out the view. They thought they wouldn’t last much longer. While they sat like that, something brushed against Peter lightly, like a kiss, and stayed there, as if shyly asking, 'Can I help in any way?'
It was the tail of a kite, which Michael had made some days before. It had torn itself out of his hand and floated away.
It was the tail of a kite that Michael had made a few days earlier. It had slipped from his hand and floated away.
'Michael's kite,' Peter said without interest, but next moment he had seized the tail, and was pulling the kite toward him.
'Michael's kite,' Peter said, sounding uninterested, but the next moment he grabbed the tail and started pulling the kite toward him.
'It lifted Michael off the ground,' he cried; 'why should it not carry you?'
'It lifted Michael off the ground,' he exclaimed; 'why shouldn't it carry you?'
'Both of us!'
'Us both!'
'It can't lift two; Michael and Curly tried.'
'It can't lift two; Michael and Curly gave it a shot.'
'Let us draw lots,' Wendy said bravely.
"Let's draw lots," Wendy said boldly.
'And you a lady; never.' Already he had[Pg 143] tied the tail round her. She clung to him; she refused to go without him; but with a 'Good-bye, Wendy,' he pushed her from the rock; and in a few minutes she was borne out of his sight. Peter was alone on the lagoon.
'And you a lady; never.' He had already[Pg 143] tied the tail around her. She held on to him; she wouldn’t leave without him; but with a 'Good-bye, Wendy,' he pushed her off the rock; and in a few minutes, she was taken out of his sight. Peter was alone on the lagoon.
The rock was very small now; soon it would be submerged. Pale rays of light tiptoed across the waters; and by and by there was to be heard a sound at once the most musical and the most melancholy in the world: the mermaids calling to the moon.
The rock was tiny now; it would be underwater soon. Soft beams of light danced across the water, and eventually, there was a sound that was both the most beautiful and the saddest in the world: the mermaids singing to the moon.
Peter was not quite like other boys; but he was afraid at last. A tremor ran through him, like a shudder passing over the sea; but on the sea one shudder follows another till there are hundreds of them, and Peter felt just the one. Next moment he was standing erect on the rock again, with that smile on his face and a drum beating within him. It was saying, 'To die will be an awfully big adventure.'
Peter was different from other boys, but he was finally scared. A shiver went through him, like a wave rolling over the sea; but in the ocean, one wave follows another until there are countless waves, and Peter only felt that one. The next moment, he was standing upright on the rock again, wearing that smile on his face and a drum beating inside him. It was saying, 'Dying will be an incredibly big adventure.'
CHAPTER IX
THE NEVER BIRD
The last sounds Peter heard before he was quite alone were the mermaids retiring one by one to their bedchambers under the sea. He was too far away to hear their doors shut; but every door in the coral caves where they live rings a tiny bell when it opens or closes (as in all the nicest houses on the mainland), and he heard the bells.
The last sounds Peter heard before he was completely alone were the mermaids heading to their bedrooms under the sea, one by one. He was too far away to hear their doors close, but every door in the coral caves where they live rings a tiny bell when it opens or shuts (just like in all the nice homes on the mainland), and he heard the bells.
Steadily the waters rose till they were nibbling at his feet; and to pass the time until they made their final gulp, he watched the only thing moving on the lagoon. He thought it was a piece of floating paper, perhaps part of the kite, and wondered idly how long it would take to drift ashore.
Steadily, the water rose until it was lapping at his feet; to kill time until it took him completely, he watched the only thing moving on the lagoon. He thought it was a piece of floating paper, maybe part of the kite, and idly wondered how long it would take to wash ashore.
Presently he noticed as an odd thing that it was undoubtedly out upon the lagoon with some definite purpose, for it was fighting the tide, and sometimes winning; and when it won, Peter, always sympathetic to the weaker side, could not help clapping; it was such a gallant piece of paper.
Right now, he noticed something strange: it was clearly out on the lagoon with a specific purpose because it was battling the tide, sometimes even succeeding; and when it did win, Peter, always sympathetic to the underdog, couldn't help but applaud; it was such a brave piece of paper.
It was not really a piece of paper; it was the Never bird, making desperate efforts to reach Peter on her nest. By working her wings, in a way she had learned since the nest fell into the water, she was able to some extent to guide her strange craft, but by the time Peter recognised her she was very exhausted. She had come to save him, to give him her nest, though there were eggs in it. I rather wonder at the bird, for though he had been nice to her, he had also sometimes tormented her. I can suppose only that, like Mrs. Darling and the rest of them, she was melted because he had all his first teeth.
It wasn't really just a piece of paper; it was the Never bird, making desperate attempts to reach Peter with her nest. By working her wings, a technique she had mastered since the nest fell into the water, she managed to steer her unusual vessel to some extent, but by the time Peter recognized her, she was very tired. She had come to save him, to give him her nest, even though there were eggs in it. I find myself wondering about the bird, because while he had been kind to her, he had also sometimes teased her. I can only guess that, like Mrs. Darling and the others, she was touched because he still had all his baby teeth.
She called out to him what she had come for, and he called out to her what was she doing there; but of course neither of them understood the other's language. In fanciful stories people[Pg 146] can talk to the birds freely, and I wish for the moment I could pretend that this was such a story, and say that Peter replied intelligently to the Never bird; but truth is best, and I want to tell only what really happened. Well, not only could they not understand each other, but they forgot their manners.
She shouted out to him what she had come for, and he asked her what she was doing there; but of course, neither of them understood the other's language. In fanciful stories, people[Pg 146] can talk to birds easily, and I wish for a moment I could pretend this was one of those stories and say that Peter responded intelligently to the Never bird; but the truth is best, and I want to share only what really happened. Well, not only could they not understand each other, but they also forgot their manners.
'I—want—you—to—get—into—the—nest,' the bird called, speaking as slowly and distinctly as possible, 'and—then—you—can—drift—ashore, but—I—am—too—tired—to—bring—it—any—nearer—so—you—must—try—to—swim—to—it.'
'I want you to get into the nest,' the bird called, speaking as slowly and clearly as possible, 'and then you can drift ashore, but I’m too tired to bring it any closer, so you have to try to swim to it.'
'What are you quacking about?' Peter answered. 'Why don't you let the nest drift as usual?'
'What are you talking about?' Peter replied. 'Why don't you just let the nest float like you usually do?'
'I—want—you—' the bird said, and repeated it all over.
'I want you,' the bird said, and repeated it all over.
Then Peter tried slow and distinct.
Then Peter tried to speak slowly and clearly.
'What—are—you—quacking—about?' and so on.
'What are you talking about?' and so on.
The Never bird became irritated; they have very short tempers.
The Never bird got annoyed; they have really short tempers.
'You dunderheaded little jay,' she screamed, 'why don't you do as I tell you?'
'You foolish little fool,' she yelled, 'why don't you just do what I say?'
Peter felt that she was calling him names, and at a venture he retorted hotly:
Peter felt like she was insulting him, and on a whim, he snapped back angrily:
'So are you!'
'You too!'
Then rather curiously they both snapped out the same remark:
Then, rather curiously, they both blurted out the same comment:
'Shut up!'
"Be quiet!"
'Shut up!'
"Be quiet!"
Nevertheless the bird was determined to save him if she could, and by one last mighty effort she propelled the nest against the rock. Then up she flew; deserting her eggs, so as to make her meaning clear.
Nevertheless, the bird was determined to save him if she could, and with one last mighty effort, she pushed the nest against the rock. Then she flew up, abandoning her eggs to make her point clear.
Then at last he understood, and clutched the nest and waved his thanks to the bird as she fluttered overhead. It was not to receive his thanks, however, that she hung there in the sky; it was not even to watch him get into the nest; it was to see what he did with her eggs.
Then finally he understood, grabbed the nest, and waved his thanks to the bird as she flitted above. However, she wasn't there to receive his thanks; she wasn't even there to watch him get into the nest; she was there to see what he would do with her eggs.
There were two large white eggs, and Peter lifted them up and reflected. The bird covered her face with her wings, so as not to see the last of her eggs; but she could not help peeping between the feathers.
There were two big white eggs, and Peter picked them up and thought about them. The bird hid her face with her wings so she wouldn't have to see the last of her eggs, but she couldn't help but peek between her feathers.
I forget whether I have told you that there was a stave on the rock, driven into it by some[Pg 148] buccaneers of long ago to mark the site of buried treasure. The children had discovered the glittering hoard, and when in mischievous mood used to fling showers of moidores, diamonds, pearls and pieces of eight to the gulls, who pounced upon them for food, and then flew away, raging at the scurvy trick that had been played upon them. The stave was still there, and on it Starkey had hung his hat, a deep tarpaulin, watertight, with a broad brim. Peter put the eggs into this hat and set it on the lagoon. It floated beautifully.
I can’t remember if I mentioned that there was a post stuck in the rock, driven in by some[Pg 148] pirates from long ago to mark where they buried treasure. The kids had found the shiny stash, and when they were feeling mischievous, they would toss handfuls of gold coins, diamonds, pearls, and pieces of eight to the seagulls, who swooped down for the feast and then flew off, angry at the trick that had been played on them. The post was still there, and Starkey had hung his hat on it, a sturdy waterproof one with a wide brim. Peter put the eggs in this hat and set it on the lagoon. It floated perfectly.
The Never bird saw at once what he was up to, and screamed her admiration of him; and, alas, Peter crowed his agreement with her. Then he got into the nest, reared the stave in it as a mast, and hung up his shirt for a sail. At the same moment the bird fluttered down upon the hat and once more sat snugly on her eggs. She drifted in one direction, and he was borne off in another, both cheering.
The Never bird immediately realized what he was doing and screamed her admiration for him; sadly, Peter crowed in agreement. Then he climbed into the nest, set the stick up as a mast, and hung his shirt as a sail. At the same time, the bird fluttered down onto the hat and settled comfortably on her eggs. She drifted one way while he was carried off in another, both cheering.
Of course when Peter landed he beached his barque in a place where the bird would easily find it; but the hat was such a great success that she abandoned the nest. It drifted about[Pg 149] till it went to pieces, and often Starkey came to the shore of the lagoon, and with many bitter feelings watched the bird sitting on his hat. As we shall not see her again, it may be worth mentioning here that all Never birds now build in that shape of nest, with a broad brim on which the youngsters take an airing.
Of course, when Peter landed, he beached his boat in a spot where the bird could easily find it; but the hat was such a huge hit that she abandoned the nest. It drifted around[Pg 149] until it fell apart, and often Starkey would come to the shore of the lagoon and, filled with bitterness, watched the bird sitting on his hat. Since we won’t see her again, it’s worth mentioning that all Never birds now build nests in that shape, with a wide brim where the young ones can hang out.
Great were the rejoicings when Peter reached the home under the ground almost as soon as Wendy, who had been carried hither and thither by the kite. Every boy had adventures to tell; but perhaps the biggest adventure of all was that they were several hours late for bed. This so inflated them that they did various dodgy things to get staying up still longer, such as demanding bandages; but Wendy, though glorying in having them all home again safe and sound, was scandalised by the lateness of the hour, and cried, 'To bed, to bed,' in a voice that had to be obeyed. Next day, however, she was awfully tender, and gave out bandages to every one; and they played till bed-time at limping about and carrying their arms in slings.
Everyone was thrilled when Peter made it back home underground almost right after Wendy, who had been carried around by the kite. Each boy had stories of adventures to share, but maybe the biggest adventure was that they were several hours past their bedtime. This excitement led them to pull off some sneaky stunts to stay up even later, like asking for bandages. However, Wendy, who was so happy to have them all back safe and sound, was shocked by how late it was and insisted, 'Time for bed, time for bed,' in a voice everyone had to listen to. The next day, though, she was really generous and handed out bandages to everyone; they spent the rest of the day limping around and carrying their arms in slings until bedtime.
CHAPTER X
THE HAPPY HOME
One important result of the brush on the lagoon was that it made the redskins their friends. Peter had saved Tiger Lily from a dreadful fate, and now there was nothing she and her braves would not do for him. All night they sat above, keeping watch over the home under the ground and awaiting the big attack by the pirates which obviously could not be much longer delayed. Even by day they hung about, smoking the pipe of peace, and looking almost as if they wanted tit-bits to eat.
One important result of the brush on the lagoon was that it made the Native Americans their friends. Peter had saved Tiger Lily from a terrible fate, and now there was nothing she and her warriors wouldn't do for him. All night they sat above, keeping watch over the home underground and waiting for the big attack by the pirates that clearly couldn't be delayed much longer. Even during the day, they lingered around, smoking the pipe of peace and looking like they were hoping for some snacks to eat.
They called Peter the Great White Father, prostrating themselves before him; and he liked this tremendously, so that it was not really good for him.
They called Peter the Great White Father, bowing down before him; and he loved this a lot, which wasn't really good for him.
'The great white father,' he would say to them in a very lordly manner, as they grovelled at his feet, 'is glad to see the Piccaninny warriors protecting his wigwam from the pirates.'
'The great white father,' he would say to them in a very proud way, as they grovelled at his feet, 'is glad to see the Piccaninny warriors protecting his home from the pirates.'
'Me Tiger Lily,' that lovely creature would reply. 'Peter Pan save me, me his velly nice friend. Me no let pirates hurt him.'
'Me Tiger Lily,' that lovely creature would reply. 'Peter Pan saved me, me his really nice friend. I won't let pirates hurt him.'
She was far too pretty to cringe in this way, but Peter thought it his due, and he would answer condescendingly, 'It is good. Peter Pan has spoken.'
She was way too pretty to act like this, but Peter felt it was his right, so he replied in a condescending tone, "It's good. Peter Pan has spoken."
Always when he said, 'Peter Pan has spoken,' it meant that they must now shut up, and they accepted it humbly in that spirit; but they were by no means so respectful to the other boys, whom they looked upon as just ordinary braves. They said 'How-do?' to them, and things like that; and what annoyed the boys was that Peter seemed to think this all right.
Always when he said, 'Peter Pan has spoken,' it meant that they had to be quiet, and they accepted it humbly like that; but they certainly weren't as respectful to the other boys, whom they considered just regular guys. They greeted them with 'How-do?' and things like that; and what irritated the boys was that Peter seemed to think this was perfectly fine.
Secretly Wendy sympathised with them a little, but she was far too loyal a housewife to listen to any complaints against father. 'Father knows best,' she always said, whatever her private opinion must be. Her private opinion was that the redskins should not call her a squaw.
Secretly, Wendy felt a bit sorry for them, but she was way too loyal as a housewife to listen to any complaints about her dad. "Dad knows best," she always said, no matter what her real thoughts were. Her real opinion was that the Native Americans shouldn’t call her a squaw.
We have now reached the evening that was to be known among them as the Night of Nights, because of its adventures and their upshot. The day, as if quietly gathering its forces, had been almost uneventful, and now the redskins in their blankets were at their posts above, while, below, the children were having their evening meal; all except Peter, who had gone out to get the time. The way you got the time on the island was to find the crocodile, and then stay near him till the clock struck.
We have now arrived at the evening that would be remembered as the Night of Nights, because of its adventures and their outcomes. The day, as if silently preparing itself, had been nearly uneventful, and now the Native Americans in their blankets were stationed above, while below, the children were having their evening meal; all except Peter, who had gone out to check the time. The way you found out the time on the island was to locate the crocodile and then stay close to him until the clock struck.
This meal happened to be a make-believe tea, and they sat round the board, guzzling in their greed; and really, what with their chatter and recriminations, the noise, as Wendy said, was positively deafening. To be sure, she did not mind noise, but she simply would not have them grabbing things, and then excusing themselves by saying that Tootles had pushed their elbow. There was a fixed rule that they must never hit back at meals, but should refer the matter of dispute to Wendy by raising the right arm politely and saying, 'I complain of so-and-so'; but what usually happened was that they forgot to do this or did it too much.
This meal was just pretend tea, and they gathered around the table, greedily chowing down; and really, with their talking and complaints, the noise, as Wendy put it, was absolutely deafening. Of course, she didn’t mind a little noise, but she really wouldn’t let them take things and then claim that Tootles had bumped their elbow. There was a strict rule that they shouldn’t fight at meals, but should bring any disputes to Wendy by politely raising their right arm and saying, 'I complain about so-and-so'; but what usually happened was they either forgot to do this or overdid it.
'Silence,' cried Wendy when for the twentieth time she had told them that they were not all to speak at once. 'Is your calabash empty, Slightly darling?'
"Silence," Wendy shouted when she had told them for the twentieth time not to all talk at once. "Is your calabash empty, Slightly, darling?"
'Not quite empty, mummy,' Slightly said, after looking into an imaginary mug.
'Not totally empty, mom,' Slightly said, after peering into an invisible mug.
'He hasn't even begun to drink his milk,' Nibs interposed.
'He hasn't even started to drink his milk,' Nibs said.
This was telling, and Slightly seized his chance.
This was revealing, and Slightly took his opportunity.
'I complain of Nibs,' he cried promptly.
"I have a problem with Nibs," he exclaimed immediately.
John, however, had held up his hand first.
John, however, had raised his hand first.
'Well, John?'
'What's up, John?'
'May I sit in Peter's chair, as he is not here?'
'Can I sit in Peter's chair since he's not here?'
'Sit in father's chair, John!' Wendy was scandalised. 'Certainly not.'
'Sit in Dad's chair, John!' Wendy was shocked. 'No way.'
'He is not really our father,' John answered. 'He didn't even know how a father does till I showed him.'
'He's not really our father,' John said. 'He didn't even know how a father should act until I showed him.'
This was grumbling. 'We complain of John,' cried the twins.
This was complaining. 'We're upset about John,' shouted the twins.
Tootles held up his hand. He was so much the humblest of them, indeed he was the only humble one, that Wendy was specially gentle with him.
Tootles raised his hand. He was truly the most humble among them; in fact, he was the only humble one, so Wendy treated him with special gentleness.
'I don't suppose,' Tootles said diffidently, 'that I could be father.'
"I don't think," Tootles said hesitantly, "that I could be the father."
'No, Tootles.'
'No, Tootles.'
Once Tootles began, which was not very often, he had a silly way of going on.
Once Tootles started, which wasn’t very often, he had a goofy way of continuing.
'As I can't be father,' he said heavily, 'I don't suppose, Michael, you would let me be baby?'
"As I can't be a father," he said with a sigh, "I don't suppose, Michael, you would let me be the baby?"
'No, I won't,' Michael rapped out. He was already in his basket.
'No, I won't,' Michael snapped. He was already in his bed.
'As I can't be baby,' Tootles said, getting heavier and heavier, 'do you think I could be a twin?'
'Since I can't be a baby,' Tootles said, getting heavier and heavier, 'do you think I could be a twin?'
'No, indeed,' replied the twins; 'it's awfully difficult to be a twin.'
'No way,' replied the twins; 'it's really tough to be a twin.'
'As I can't be anything important,' said Tootles, 'would any of you like to see me do a trick?'
'Since I can't be anything special,' said Tootles, 'would any of you like to see me perform a trick?'
'No,' they all replied.
'No,' they all answered.
Then at last he stopped. 'I hadn't really any hope,' he said.
Then at last he stopped. "I didn't really have any hope," he said.
The hateful telling broke out again.
The hateful speech started up again.
'Slightly is coughing on the table.'
'Slightly is coughing on the table.'
'The twins began with mammee-apples.'
'The twins started with mammee-apples.'
'Curly is taking both tappa rolls and yams.'
'Curly is taking both tater tots and yams.'
'Nibs is speaking with his mouth full.'
'Nibs is talking with his mouth full.'
'I complain of the twins.'
"I'm frustrated with the twins."
'I complain of Curly.'
"I have a problem with Curly."
'I complain of Nibs.'
"I'm complaining about Nibs."
'Oh dear, oh dear,' cried Wendy, 'I'm sure I sometimes think that children are more trouble than they are worth.'
'Oh dear, oh dear,' cried Wendy, 'I sometimes think that kids are more trouble than they’re worth.'
She told them to clear away, and sat down to her work-basket: a heavy load of stockings and every knee with a hole in it as usual.
She told them to clear out and sat down with her work-basket: a heavy pile of stockings, and every knee had a hole in it as usual.
'Wendy,' remonstrated Michael, 'I'm too big for a cradle.'
'Wendy,' Michael protested, 'I'm too big for a crib.'
'I must have somebody in a cradle,' she said almost tartly, 'and you are the littlest. A cradle is such a nice homely thing to have about a house.'
'I need to have someone in a cradle,' she said rather sharply, 'and you're the smallest one. A cradle is such a lovely, cozy thing to have around the house.'
While she sewed they played around her; such a group of happy faces and dancing limbs lit up by that romantic fire. It had become a very familiar scene this in the home under the ground, but we are looking on it for the last time.
While she sewed, they played around her; a group of happy faces and dancing bodies lit up by that warm fire. This had become a very familiar sight in the home underground, but we are seeing it for the last time.
There was a step above, and Wendy, you may be sure, was the first to recognise it.
There was a step above, and Wendy, you can be sure, was the first to notice it.
'Children, I hear your father's step. He likes you to meet him at the door.'
'Kids, I hear your dad coming. He likes you to greet him at the door.'
Above, the redskins crouched before Peter.
Above, the Native Americans crouched before Peter.
'Watch well, braves. I have spoken.'
'Pay attention, brave ones. I've spoken.'
And then, as so often before, the gay children dragged him from his tree. As so often before, but never again.
And then, just like so many times before, the cheerful kids pulled him down from his tree. Just like so many times before, but never again.
He had brought nuts for the boys as well as the correct time for Wendy.
He brought snacks for the boys and the right time for Wendy.
'Peter, you just spoil them, you know,' Wendy simpered.
'Peter, you just spoil them, you know,' Wendy said sweetly.
'Ah, old lady,' said Peter, hanging up his gun.
'Ah, old lady,' Peter said, putting away his gun.
'It was me told him mothers are called old lady,' Michael whispered to Curly.
"It was me who told him that mothers are called old lady," Michael whispered to Curly.
'I complain of Michael,' said Curly instantly.
"I have a complaint about Michael," Curly said right away.
The first twin came to Peter. 'Father, we want to dance.'
The first twin approached Peter. "Dad, we want to dance."
'Dance away, my little man,' said Peter, who was in high good humour.
"Dance away, my little guy," said Peter, who was in a really good mood.
'But we want you to dance.'
'But we want you to dance.'
Peter was really the best dancer among them, but he pretended to be scandalised.
Peter was actually the best dancer in the group, but he acted shocked.
'Me! My old bones would rattle.'
'Me! My old bones would shake.'
'And mummy too.'
'And mom too.'
'What,' cried Wendy, 'the mother of such an armful, dance!'
'What,' Wendy exclaimed, 'the mother of such a handful, dance!'
'But on a Saturday night,' Slightly insinuated.
'But on a Saturday night,' Slightly suggested.
It was not really Saturday night, at least it may have been, for they had long lost count of the days; but always if they wanted to do anything special they said this was Saturday night, and then they did it.
It wasn’t really Saturday night, at least it might have been, since they had long lost track of the days; but whenever they wanted to do something special, they just called it Saturday night, and then they went ahead and did it.
'Of course it is Saturday night, Peter,' Wendy said, relenting.
'Of course it’s Saturday night, Peter,' Wendy said, giving in.
'People of our figure, Wendy.'
'People like us, Wendy.'
'But it is only among our own progeny.'
'But it's only among our own descendants.'
'True, true.'
"Yeah, totally."
So they were told they could dance, but they must put on their nighties first.
So they were told they could dance, but they had to put on their nightgowns first.
'Ah, old lady,' Peter said aside to Wendy, warming himself by the fire and looking down at her as she sat turning a heel, 'there is nothing more pleasant, of an evening for you and me when the day's toil is over than to rest by the fire with the little ones near by.'
'Ah, old lady,' Peter said to Wendy as he warmed himself by the fire, looking down at her while she was working on her knitting, 'there’s nothing more enjoyable in the evening for us, after the day’s work is done, than to relax by the fire with the little ones nearby.'
'It is sweet, Peter, isn't it?' Wendy said, frightfully gratified. 'Peter, I think Curly has your nose.'
'It’s sweet, Peter, don’t you think?' Wendy said, extremely pleased. 'Peter, I believe Curly has your nose.'
'Michael takes after you.'
'Michael looks like you.'
She went to him and put her hand on his shoulder.
She walked over to him and placed her hand on his shoulder.
'Dear Peter,' she said, 'with such a large family, of course, I have now passed my best, but you don't want to change me, do you?'
'Dear Peter,' she said, 'with such a big family, I know I've passed my prime, but you wouldn't want to change me, would you?'
'No, Wendy.'
'No way, Wendy.'
Certainly he did not want a change, but he looked at her uncomfortably; blinking, you know, like one not sure whether he was awake or asleep.
Certainly he didn’t want a change, but he looked at her uneasily; blinking, you know, like someone unsure if they were awake or asleep.
'Peter, what is it?'
'Peter, what's up?'
'I was just thinking,' he said, a little scared. 'It is only make-believe, isn't it, that I am their father?'
"I was just thinking," he said, a bit afraid. "It's just pretend, right, that I'm their dad?"
'Oh yes,' Wendy said primly.
"Absolutely," Wendy said primly.
'You see,' he continued apologetically, 'it would make me seem so old to be their real father.'
"You see," he added with an apology, "it would make me seem so old to actually be their father."
'But they are ours, Peter, yours and mine.'
'But they belong to us, Peter, you and me.'
'But not really, Wendy?' he asked anxiously.
'But not really, Wendy?' he asked nervously.
'Not if you don't wish it,' she replied; and she distinctly heard his sigh of relief. 'Peter,' she asked, trying to speak firmly, 'what are your exact feelings for me?'
'Not if you don't want to,' she replied; and she clearly heard his sigh of relief. 'Peter,' she asked, trying to sound confident, 'what do you really feel for me?'
'Those of a devoted son, Wendy.'
'Those of a devoted son, Wendy.'
'I thought so,' she said, and went and sat by herself at the extreme end of the room.
"I thought so," she said, and went to sit by herself at the far end of the room.
'You are so queer,' he said, frankly puzzled, 'and Tiger Lily is just the same. There is something she wants to be to me, but she says it is not my mother.'
'You are so unusual,' he said, honestly confused, 'and Tiger Lily is exactly the same. There is something she wants to be to me, but she says it’s not my mother.'
'No, indeed, it is not,' Wendy replied with frightful emphasis. Now we know why she was prejudiced against the redskins.
'No, it really isn't,' Wendy replied with intense emphasis. Now we understand why she was biased against the Native Americans.
'Then what is it?'
'So what is it?'
'It isn't for a lady to tell.'
'It's not for a lady to say.'
'Oh, very well,' Peter said, a little nettled. 'Perhaps Tinker Bell will tell me.'
'Oh, fine,' Peter said, a bit irritated. 'Maybe Tinker Bell will tell me.'
'Oh yes, Tinker Bell will tell you,' Wendy retorted scornfully. 'She is an abandoned little creature.'
'Oh yes, Tinker Bell will tell you,' Wendy replied mockingly. 'She is a neglected little being.'
Here Tink, who was in her boudoir, eavesdropping, squeaked out something impudent.
Here Tink, who was in her room, eavesdropping, squeaked out something cheeky.
'She says she glories in being abandoned,' Peter interpreted.
"She claims she takes pride in being abandoned," Peter interpreted.
He had a sudden idea. 'Perhaps Tink wants to be my mother?'
He suddenly thought, 'Maybe Tink wants to be my mom?'
'You silly ass!' cried Tinker Bell in a passion.
"You silly goose!" yelled Tinker Bell angrily.
She had said it so often that Wendy needed no translation.
She had said it so many times that Wendy needed no translation.
'I almost agree with her,' Wendy snapped. Fancy Wendy snapping. But she had been much tried, and she little knew what was to happen before the night was out. If she had known she would not have snapped.
"I almost agree with her," Wendy said sharply. Fancy Wendy talking like that. But she had been under a lot of stress, and she had no idea what was coming before the night was over. If she had known, she wouldn't have snapped.
None of them knew. Perhaps it was best not to know. Their ignorance gave them one more glad hour; and as it was to be their last hour on the island, let us rejoice that there were sixty glad minutes in it. They sang and danced in their night-gowns. Such a deliciously creepy song it was, in which they pretended to be frightened at their own shadows; little witting that so soon shadows would close in upon them, from whom they would shrink in real fear. So uproariously gay was the dance, and how they buffeted each other on the bed and out of it! It was a pillow fight rather than a dance, and when it was finished, the pillows insisted on one bout more, like partners who know that they may never meet again. The stories they told, before it was time for Wendy's good-night story! Even Slightly tried to tell a story that[Pg 161] night, but the beginning was so fearfully dull that it appalled even himself, and he said gloomily:
None of them knew. Maybe it was better not to know. Their ignorance gave them one more happy hour; and since it was going to be their last hour on the island, let's be glad there were sixty joyful minutes in it. They sang and danced in their pajamas. It was such a delightfully spooky song, where they pretended to be scared of their own shadows; little realizing that soon those shadows would close in on them, and they would shrink back in real fear. The dance was so uproariously joyful, and they tossed each other around on and off the bed! It felt more like a pillow fight than a dance, and when it ended, the pillows insisted on one more round, like dance partners who knew they might never meet again. The stories they told, before it was time for Wendy's good-night story! Even Slightly tried to tell a story that[Pg 161] night, but the beginning was so unbearably dull that it even shocked him, and he said gloomily:
'Yes, it is a dull beginning. I say, let us pretend that it is the end.'
'Yes, it’s a boring start. I say, let’s act like it’s the end.'
And then at last they all got into bed for Wendy's story, the story they loved best, the story Peter hated. Usually when she began to tell this story he left the room or put his hands over his ears; and possibly if he had done either of those things this time they might all still be on the island. But to-night he remained on his stool; and we shall see what happened.
And finally, they all settled into bed for Wendy's story, the one they loved the most, the story Peter couldn’t stand. Usually, when she started telling this story, he would either leave the room or cover his ears; and maybe if he had done one of those things this time, they might all still be on the island. But tonight he stayed on his stool; and we'll see what happened.
CHAPTER XI
WENDY'S STORY
'Listen, then,' said Wendy, settling down to her story, with Michael at her feet and seven boys in the bed. 'There was once a gentleman——'
"Listen up," Wendy said, getting comfortable to tell her story, with Michael sitting at her feet and seven boys in the bed. "Once upon a time, there was a gentleman—"
'I had rather he had been a lady,' Curly said.
"I would have preferred it if he had been a lady," Curly said.
'I wish he had been a white rat,' said Nibs.
"I wish he had been a white rat," Nibs said.
'Quiet,' their mother admonished them. 'There was a lady also, and——'
'Be quiet,' their mother warned them. 'There was a lady too, and——'
'O mummy,' cried the first twin, 'you mean that there is a lady also, don't you? She is not dead, is she?'
'O mom,' cried the first twin, 'you mean there's a lady too, right? She’s not dead, is she?'
'Oh no.'
'Oh no.'
'I am awfully glad she isn't dead,' said Tootles. 'Are you glad, John?'
"I'm really glad she isn't dead," Tootles said. "Are you glad, John?"
'Of course I am.'
'Definitely.'
'Are you glad, Nibs?'
'Are you happy, Nibs?'
'Rather.'
'Absolutely.'
'Are you glad, Twins?'
'Are you happy, Twins?'
'We are just glad.'
'We’re just happy.'
'Oh dear,' sighed Wendy.
"Oh no," sighed Wendy.
'Little less noise there,' Peter called out, determined that she should have fair play, however beastly a story it might be in his opinion.
"Let's keep it down a bit," Peter called out, insisting that she should have a fair chance, no matter how terrible he thought the story was.
'The gentleman's name,' Wendy continued, 'was Mr. Darling, and her name was Mrs. Darling.'
'The guy's name,' Wendy continued, 'was Mr. Darling, and her name was Mrs. Darling.'
'I knew them,' John said, to annoy the others.
"I knew them," John said, trying to irritate the others.
'I think I knew them,' said Michael rather doubtfully.
"I think I knew them," Michael said, sounding unsure.
'They were married, you know,' explained Wendy, 'and what do you think they had?'
'They were married, you know,' Wendy explained, 'and what do you think they had?'
'White rats,' cried Nibs, inspired.
"White rats!" shouted Nibs, inspired.
'No.'
'No.'
'It's awfully puzzling,' said Tootles, who knew the story by heart.
"It's really confusing," said Tootles, who knew the story by heart.
'Quiet, Tootles. They had three descendants.'
'Be quiet, Tootles. They had three kids.'
'What is descendants?'
'What are descendants?'
'Well, you are one, Twin.
'Well, you’re one, Twin.
'Do you hear that, John? I am a descendant.'
'Do you hear that, John? I'm a descendant.'
'Descendants are only children,' said John.
'Descendants are just kids,' said John.
'Oh dear, oh dear,' sighed Wendy. 'Now these three children had a faithful nurse called Nana; but Mr. Darling was angry with her and chained her up in the yard; and so all the children flew away.'
"Oh dear, oh dear," sighed Wendy. "Now these three kids had a loyal nurse named Nana; but Mr. Darling was upset with her and locked her up in the yard; so all the kids flew away."
'It's an awfully good story,' said Nibs.
"It's a really good story," said Nibs.
'They flew away,' Wendy continued, 'to the Neverland, where the lost children are.'
'They flew away,' Wendy continued, 'to Neverland, where the lost kids are.'
'I just thought they did,' Curly broke in excitedly. 'I don't know how it is, but I just thought they did.'
'I just thought they did,' Curly interrupted excitedly. 'I don't know why, but I just thought they did.'
'O Wendy,' cried Tootles, 'was one of the lost children called Tootles?'
'O Wendy,' cried Tootles, 'was one of the lost kids called Tootles?'
'Yes, he was.'
'Yeah, he was.'
'I am in a story. Hurrah, I am in a story, Nibs.'
'I’m in a story. Hurrah, I’m in a story, Nibs.'
'Hush. Now I want you to consider the feelings of the unhappy parents with all their children flown away.'
'Hush. Now I want you to think about the feelings of the sad parents with all their kids having left.'
'Oo!' they all moaned, though they were not really considering the feelings of the unhappy parents one jot.
"Oo!" they all groaned, even though they weren't actually thinking about how the unhappy parents felt at all.
'Think of the empty beds!'
"Think of the vacant beds!"
'Oo!'
'Oo!'
'It's awfully sad,' the first twin said cheerfully.
"It's really sad," the first twin said cheerfully.
'I don't see how it can have a happy ending,' said the second twin. 'Do you, Nibs?'
"I just don't see how this can end well," said the second twin. "Do you, Nibs?"
'I'm frightfully anxious.'
'I'm really anxious.'
'If you knew how great is a mother's love,' Wendy told them triumphantly, 'you would have no fear.' She had now come to the part that Peter hated.
'If you knew how amazing a mother's love is,' Wendy told them triumphantly, 'you wouldn't be afraid at all.' She had now reached the part that Peter disliked.
'I do like a mother's love,' said Tootles, hitting Nibs with a pillow. 'Do you like a mother's love, Nibs?'
'I really like a mother's love,' said Tootles, hitting Nibs with a pillow. 'Do you like a mother's love, Nibs?'
'I do just,' said Nibs, hitting back.
'I really do,' said Nibs, responding.
'You see,' Wendy said complacently, 'our heroine knew that the mother would always leave the window open for her children to fly back by; so they stayed away for years and had a lovely time.'
'You see,' Wendy said confidently, 'our heroine knew that their mother would always leave the window open for her kids to come back through; so they were away for years and had a great time.'
'Did they ever go back?'
'Did they ever return?'
'Let us now,' said Wendy, bracing herself for her finest effort, 'take a peep into the future'; and they all gave themselves the twist that makes peeps into the future easier. 'Years have rolled by; and who is this elegant lady of uncertain age alighting at London Station?'
'Now, let's,' Wendy said, preparing for her best effort, 'glimpse into the future'; and they all did the little twist that makes glimpsing into the future easier. 'Years have passed; and who is this stylish lady of unknown age arriving at London Station?'
'O Wendy, who is she?' cried Nibs, every bit as excited as if he didn't know.
'O Wendy, who is she?' yelled Nibs, just as excited as if he had no idea.
'Can it be—yes—no—it is—the fair Wendy!'
'Could it be—yes—no—it is—the lovely Wendy!'
'Oh!'
'Oh!'
'And who are the two noble portly figures accompanying her, now grown to man's estate? Can they be John and Michael? They are!'
'And who are the two distinguished, stout figures with her, now grown into adulthood? Could they be John and Michael? They are!'
'Oh!'
'Oh!'
'"See, dear brothers," says Wendy, pointing upwards, '"there is the window still standing open. Ah, now we are rewarded for our sublime faith in a mother's love." So up they flew to their mummy and daddy; and pen cannot describe the happy scene, over which we draw a veil.'
'"Look, dear brothers," Wendy says, pointing up, "there's the window still wide open. Ah, now we’re rewarded for our deep trust in a mother's love." And up they flew to their mom and dad; no words can describe the happy scene, which we’ll leave hidden.'
That was the story, and they were as pleased with it as the fair narrator herself. Everything just as it should be, you see. Off we skip like the most heartless things in the world, which is what children are, but so attractive; and we have an entirely selfish time; and then when we have need of special attention we nobly return for it, confident that we shall be embraced instead of smacked.
That was the story, and they were just as happy with it as the charming storyteller herself. Everything was exactly how it should be, you see. We skip off like the most heartless creatures on the planet, which is what kids are, but so endearing; we have a completely selfish time; and then when we need some extra attention, we nobly come back for it, sure that we’ll be welcomed instead of scolded.
So great indeed was their faith in a mother's[Pg 167] love that they felt they could afford to be callous for a bit longer.
So strong was their belief in a mother's[Pg 167] love that they thought they could be indifferent for a little while longer.
But there was one there who knew better; and when Wendy finished he uttered a hollow groan.
But there was someone there who knew better; and when Wendy was done, he let out a hollow groan.
'What is it, Peter?' she cried, running to him, thinking he was ill. She felt him solicitously, lower down than his chest. 'Where is it, Peter?'
'What is it, Peter?' she exclaimed, rushing over to him, worried that he was sick. She checked him carefully, lower down than his chest. 'Where is it, Peter?'
'It isn't that kind of pain,' Peter replied darkly.
"It’s not that kind of pain," Peter replied with a serious tone.
'Then what kind is it?'
'So, what kind is it?'
'Wendy, you are wrong about mothers.'
"Wendy, you’re wrong about moms."
They all gathered round him in affright, so alarming was his agitation; and with a fine candour he told them what he had hitherto concealed.
They all gathered around him in fear, so disturbing was his agitation; and with total honesty, he revealed to them what he had previously kept hidden.
'Long ago,' he said, 'I thought like you that my mother would always keep the window open for me; so I stayed away for moons and moons and moons, and then flew back; but the window was barred, for mother had forgotten all about me, and there was another little boy sleeping in my bed.'
'Long ago,' he said, 'I used to think like you that my mom would always keep the window open for me; so I stayed away for months and months and months, and then I flew back; but the window was locked, because mom had forgotten all about me, and there was another little boy sleeping in my bed.'
I am not sure that this was true, but Peter thought it was true; and it scared them.
I’m not sure if this was true, but Peter believed it was true; and it freaked them out.
'Are you sure mothers are like that?'
'Are you sure mothers are like that?'
'Yes.'
'Yeah.'
So this was the truth about mothers. The toads!
So this was the reality about moms. The toads!
Still it is best to be careful; and no one knows so quickly as a child when he should give in. 'Wendy, let us go home,' cried John and Michael together.
Still, it's best to be careful; and no one knows better than a child when they should back down. "Wendy, let's go home," John and Michael cried together.
'Yes,' she said, clutching them.
'Yeah,' she said, clutching them.
'Not to-night?' asked the lost boys bewildered. They knew in what they called their hearts that one can get on quite well without a mother, and that it is only the mothers who think you can't.
'Not tonight?' asked the lost boys, confused. They knew in their hearts that you can manage pretty well without a mother, and that it’s only mothers who believe you can’t.
'At once,' Wendy replied resolutely, for the horrible thought had come to her: 'Perhaps mother is in half mourning by this time.'
'Right away,' Wendy replied firmly, as a terrible thought crossed her mind: 'Maybe Mom is in half mourning by now.'
This dread made her forgetful of what must be Peter's feelings, and she said to him rather sharply, 'Peter, will you make the necessary arrangements?'
This fear made her forget about how Peter must be feeling, and she said to him a bit harshly, 'Peter, can you make the necessary arrangements?'
'If you wish it,', he replied, as coolly as if she had asked him to pass the nuts.
"If that's what you want," he replied, as casually as if she had asked him to pass the nuts.
Not so much as a sorry-to-lose-you between them! If she did not mind the parting, he was[Pg 169] going to show her, was Peter, that neither did he.
Not even a goodbye between them! If she didn't care about the separation, he was[Pg 169] going to make it clear that he didn't either.
But of course he cared very much; and he was so full of wrath against grown-ups, who, as usual, were spoiling everything, that as soon as he got inside his tree he breathed intentionally quick short breaths at the rate of about five to a second. He did this because there is a saying in the Neverland that, every time you breathe, a grown-up dies; and Peter was killing them off vindictively as fast as possible.
But of course he cared a lot; and he was so angry at grown-ups, who as usual were ruining everything, that as soon as he got inside his tree, he took quick, short breaths at about five per second. He did this because there’s a saying in Neverland that every time you breathe, a grown-up dies; and Peter was killing them off vindictively as fast as he could.
Then having given the necessary instructions to the redskins he returned to the home, where an unworthy scene had been enacted in his absence. Panic-stricken at the thought of losing Wendy the lost boys had advanced upon her threateningly.
Then having given the necessary instructions to the Native Americans, he returned home, where an unworthy scene had taken place in his absence. Panic-stricken at the thought of losing Wendy, the lost boys had approached her threateningly.
'It will be worse than before she came,' they cried.
"It will be worse than it was before she arrived," they exclaimed.
'We shan't let her go.'
'We're not letting her go.'
'Let's keep her prisoner.'
"Let's keep her captive."
'Ay, chain her up.'
"Yeah, chain her up."
In her extremity an instinct told her to which of them to turn.
In her moment of crisis, she instinctively knew which one to turn to.
'Tootles,' she cried, 'I appeal to you.'
'Tootles,' she shouted, 'I’m asking you for help.'
Was it not strange? she appealed to Tootles, quite the silliest one.
Wasn't that strange? she asked Tootles, the silliest one of all.
Grandly, however, did Tootles respond. For that one moment he dropped his silliness and spoke with dignity.
Grandly, however, Tootles responded. For that one moment, he dropped his silliness and spoke with dignity.
'I am just Tootles,' he said, 'and nobody minds me. But the first who does not behave to Wendy like an English gentleman I will blood him severely.'
"I’m just Tootles," he said, "and no one pays attention to me. But the first person who doesn’t treat Wendy like a proper English gentleman, I’ll seriously deal with him."
He drew his hanger; and for that instant his sun was at noon. The others held back uneasily. Then Peter returned, and they saw at once that they would get no support from him. He would keep no girl in the Neverland against her will.
He took out his sword, and for that moment, he felt powerful. The others hesitated, feeling uncertain. Then Peter came back, and they immediately realized they wouldn't get any help from him. He wouldn’t force any girl to stay in Neverland if she didn’t want to.
'Wendy,' he said, striding up and down, 'I have asked the redskins to guide you through the wood, as flying tires you so.'
"Wendy," he said, pacing back and forth, "I've asked the Native Americans to guide you through the woods since flying wears you out so much."
'Thank you, Peter.'
'Thanks, Peter.'
'Then,' he continued, in the short sharp voice of one accustomed to be obeyed, 'Tinker Bell will take you across the sea. Wake her, Nibs.'
'Then,' he continued, in a brief, authoritative tone that demanded obedience, 'Tinker Bell will take you across the sea. Wake her, Nibs.'
Nibs had to knock twice before he got an answer, though Tink had really been sitting up in bed listening for some time.
Nibs had to knock twice before he got a response, even though Tink had been sitting up in bed listening for a while.
'Who are you? How dare you? Go away,' she cried.
"Who are you? How dare you? Leave me alone," she shouted.
'You are to get up, Tink,' Nibs called, 'and take Wendy on a journey.'
'You need to get up, Tink,' Nibs called, 'and take Wendy on an adventure.'
Of course Tink had been delighted to hear that Wendy was going; but she was jolly well determined not to be her courier, and she said so in still more offensive language. Then she pretended to be asleep again.
Of course, Tink was thrilled to learn that Wendy was going, but she was absolutely determined not to be her messenger, and she made that clear in even ruder language. Then she pretended to fall asleep again.
'She says she won't,' Nibs exclaimed, aghast at such insubordination, whereupon Peter went sternly toward the young lady's chamber.
"She says she won't," Nibs exclaimed, shocked at such defiance, and with that, Peter strode firmly toward the young lady's room.
'Tink,' he rapped out, 'if you don't get up and dress at once I will open the curtains, and then we shall all see you in your négligée.'
'Tink,' he said, 'if you don't get up and get dressed right now, I will open the curtains, and then we will all see you in your négligée.'
This made her leap to the floor. 'Who said I wasn't getting up?' she cried.
This made her jump off the floor. "Who said I wasn't getting up?" she yelled.
In the meantime the boys were gazing very forlornly at Wendy, now equipped with John and Michael for the journey. By this time they were dejected, not merely because they were about to lose her, but also because they felt that she was going off to something nice to which they had not been invited. Novelty was beckoning to them as usual.
In the meantime, the boys were looking sadly at Wendy, who was now ready for the journey with John and Michael. At this point, they were feeling down, not just because they were about to lose her, but also because they sensed she was headed off to something exciting that they hadn’t been included in. The lure of something new was calling to them as always.
Crediting them with a nobler feeling Wendy melted.
Crediting them with a more noble feeling, Wendy melted.
'Dear ones,' she said, 'if you will all come with me I feel almost sure I can get my father and mother to adopt you.'
'Dear ones,' she said, 'if you all come with me, I'm pretty sure I can get my mom and dad to adopt you.'
The invitation was meant specially for Peter; but each of the boys was thinking exclusively of himself, and at once they jumped with joy.
The invitation was especially for Peter, but each of the boys was only thinking of himself, and they all instantly jumped with joy.
'But won't they think us rather a handful?' Nibs asked in the middle of his jump.
'But won't they think we're quite a handful?' Nibs asked in the middle of his jump.
'Oh no,' said Wendy, rapidly thinking it out, 'it will only mean having a few beds in the drawing-room; they can be hidden behind screens on first Thursdays.'
'Oh no,' Wendy said, quickly figuring it out, 'it will just mean having a few beds in the living room; they can be hidden behind screens on the first Thursdays.'
'Peter, can we go?' they all cried imploringly. They took it for granted that if they went he would go also, but really they scarcely cared. Thus children are ever ready, when novelty knocks, to desert their dearest ones.
'Peter, can we go?' they all shouted eagerly. They assumed that if they left, he would come too, but honestly, they barely cared. This is how kids are; when something new comes along, they're quick to abandon their closest friends.
'All right,' Peter replied with a bitter smile; and immediately they rushed to get their things.
'All right,' Peter replied with a bitter smile, and they quickly started grabbing their things.
'And now, Peter,' Wendy said, thinking she had put everything right, 'I am going to give you your medicine before you go.' She loved to give them medicine, and undoubtedly gave[Pg 173] them too much. Of course it was only water, but it was out of a calabash, and she always shook the calabash and counted the drops, which gave it a certain medicinal quality. On this occasion, however, she did not give Peter his draught, for just as she had prepared it, she saw a look on his face that made her heart sink.
'And now, Peter,' Wendy said, thinking she had fixed everything, 'I’m going to give you your medicine before you go.' She loved giving them medicine and definitely gave[Pg 173] them way too much. Of course, it was just water, but it came from a calabash, and she always shook the calabash and counted the drops, which made it feel a bit medicinal. However, this time, she didn't give Peter his dose, because just as she had it ready, she saw a look on his face that made her heart drop.
'Get your things, Peter,' she cried, shaking.
'Grab your stuff, Peter,' she shouted, shaking.
'No,' he answered, pretending indifference, 'I am not going with you, Wendy.'
'No,' he replied, acting indifferent, 'I’m not going with you, Wendy.'
'Yes, Peter.'
'Yep, Peter.'
'No.'
'No.'
To show that her departure would leave him unmoved, he skipped up and down the room, playing gaily on his heartless pipes. She had to run about after him, though it was rather undignified.
To prove that her leaving wouldn’t affect him, he bounced around the room, joyfully playing on his insensitive pipes. She had to chase after him, even though it felt a bit undignified.
'To find your mother,' she coaxed.
"To find your mom," she encouraged.
Now, if Peter had ever quite had a mother, he no longer missed her. He could do very well without one. He had thought them out, and remembered only their bad points.
Now, if Peter had ever really had a mother, he no longer missed her. He was perfectly fine without one. He had thought it through and remembered only their flaws.
'No, no,' he told Wendy decisively; 'perhaps she would say I was old, and I just want always to be a little boy and to have fun.'
'No, no,' he told Wendy firmly; 'maybe she would say I was old, but I just want to always be a little boy and have fun.'
'But, Peter——'
'But, Peter—'
'No.'
'No.'
And so the others had to be told.
And so the others had to be informed.
'Peter isn't coming.'
'Peter's not coming.'
Peter not coming! They gazed blankly at him, their sticks over their backs, and on each stick a bundle. Their first thought was that if Peter was not going he had probably changed his mind about letting them go.
Peter's not coming! They stared at him, their sticks slung over their backs, each with a bundle attached. Their first thought was that if Peter wasn't going, he had probably decided not to let them go after all.
But he was far too proud for that. 'If you find your mothers,' he said darkly, 'I hope you will like them.'
But he was way too proud for that. 'If you find your mothers,' he said ominously, 'I hope you will like them.'
The awful cynicism of this made an uncomfortable impression, and most of them began to look rather doubtful. After all, their faces said, were they not noodles to want to go?
The terrible cynicism of this left an uneasy feeling, and most of them started to look pretty uncertain. After all, their expressions seemed to ask, were they really foolish for wanting to go?
'Now then,' cried Peter, 'no fuss, no blubbering; good-bye, Wendy'; and he held out his hand cheerily, quite as if they must really go now, for he had something important to do.
'Alright then,' shouted Peter, 'no drama, no crying; see you later, Wendy'; and he reached out his hand happily, as if they really needed to leave now, because he had something important to take care of.
She had to take his hand, as there was no indication that he would prefer a thimble.
She had to take his hand since there was no sign that he would want a thimble.
'You will remember about changing your flannels, Peter?' she said, lingering over him.[Pg 175] She was always so particular about their flannels.
'Are you going to remember to change your flannels, Peter?' she asked, hovering over him.[Pg 175] She was always so particular about their flannels.
'Yes.'
Yes.
'And you will take your medicine?'
'Are you going to take your medicine?'
'Yes.'
Yes.
That seemed to be everything; and an awkward pause followed. Peter, however, was not the kind that breaks down before people. 'Are you ready, Tinker Bell?' he called out.
That seemed to be everything, and there was an awkward pause. Peter, however, wasn't the type to lose his cool in front of others. "Are you ready, Tinker Bell?" he called out.
'Ay, ay.'
'Yeah, yeah.'
'Then lead the way.'
'Lead the way.'
Tink darted up the nearest tree; but no one followed her, for it was at this moment that the pirates made their dreadful attack upon the redskins. Above, where all had been so still, the air was rent with shrieks and the clash of steel. Below, there was dead silence. Mouths opened and remained open. Wendy fell on her knees, but her arms were extended toward Peter. All arms were extended to him, as if suddenly blown in his direction; they were beseeching him mutely not to desert them. As for Peter, he seized his sword, the same he thought he had slain Barbecue with; and the lust of battle was in his eye.
Tink raced up the nearest tree, but no one followed her because it was at that moment that the pirates launched their terrifying attack on the Native Americans. Above, where everything had been so quiet, the air was filled with screams and the sound of clashing steel. Below, there was complete silence. Mouths were open and stayed that way. Wendy fell to her knees, her arms reaching out toward Peter. Everyone’s arms reached toward him, as if suddenly pushed in his direction; they were silently pleading with him not to abandon them. As for Peter, he grabbed his sword, the same one he thought he had used to defeat Barbecue, and there was a fierce excitement for battle in his eyes.
CHAPTER XII
THE CHILDREN ARE CARRIED OFF
The pirate attack had been a complete surprise: a sure proof that the unscrupulous Hook had conducted it improperly, for to surprise redskins fairly is beyond the wit of the white man.
The pirate attack was totally unexpected: a clear sign that the ruthless Hook had done it wrong, because catching Native Americans off guard is beyond the skill of a white man.
By all the unwritten laws of savage warfare it is always the redskin who attacks, and with the wiliness of his race he does it just before the dawn, at which time he knows the courage of the whites to be at its lowest ebb. The white men have in the meantime made a rude stockade on the summit of yonder undulating ground, at the foot of which a stream runs; for it is destruction to be too far from water. There they await the onslaught, the inexperienced ones clutching their revolvers and treading on twigs,[Pg 177] but the old hands sleeping tranquilly until just before the dawn. Through the long black night the savage scouts wriggle, snake-like, among the grass without stirring a blade. The brushwood closes behind them as silently as sand into which a mole has dived. Not a sound is to be heard, save when they give vent to a wonderful imitation of the lonely call of the coyote. The cry is answered by other braves; and some of them do it even better than the coyotes, who are not very good at it. So the chill hours wear on, and the long suspense is horribly trying to the paleface who has to live through it for the first time; but to the trained hand those ghastly calls and still ghastlier silences are but an intimation of how the night is marching.
According to the unspoken rules of brutal warfare, it's always the Native Americans who strike first, and they do so cunningly just before dawn, knowing that the bravery of the settlers is at its lowest then. In the meantime, the white men have built a rough stockade on top of the grassy hill, at the bottom of which a stream flows; being too far from water is a sure path to ruin. They wait for the attack, the inexperienced ones gripping their revolvers and stepping on twigs,[Pg 177] while the veterans sleep peacefully until just before dawn. Throughout the long, dark night, the Native scouts move stealthily through the grass without disturbing a single blade. The brush closes behind them quietly, like sand filling a hole made by a mole. There's not a sound, except when they mimic the lonely call of the coyote. Other warriors respond, some imitating the call even better than the coyotes themselves, who aren't very good at it. As the cold hours pass, the suspense is painfully intense for the newcomer enduring this for the first time; but for the seasoned warrior, those eerie calls and the even more unsettling silences are just a sign of how the night is progressing.
That this was the usual procedure was so well known to Hook that in disregarding it he cannot be excused on the plea of ignorance.
That this was the usual procedure was so well known to Hook that by ignoring it, he can't claim ignorance as an excuse.
The Piccaninnies, on their part, trusted implicitly to his honour, and their whole action of the night stands out in marked contrast to his. They left nothing undone that was consistent with the reputation of their tribe. With that alertness of the senses which is at once the[Pg 178] marvel and despair of civilised peoples, they knew that the pirates were on the island from the moment one of them trod on a dry stick; and in an incredibly short space of time the coyote cries began. Every foot of ground between the spot where Hook had landed his forces and the home under the trees was stealthily examined by braves wearing their mocassins with the heels in front. They found only one hillock with a stream at its base, so that Hook had no choice; here he must establish himself and wait for just before the dawn. Everything being thus mapped out with almost diabolical cunning, the main body of the redskins folded their blankets around them, and in the phlegmatic manner that is to them the pearl of manhood squatted above the children's home, awaiting the cold moment when they should deal pale death.
The Piccaninnies completely trusted his honor, and their actions from that night sharply contrasted with his. They did everything possible to uphold their tribe's reputation. With the kind of keen senses that both amazes and frustrates civilized people, they realized the pirates were on the island the moment one of them stepped on a dry stick; shortly after, the coyote cries began. Every inch of ground between where Hook had landed his forces and their home beneath the trees was carefully scanned by braves wearing their moccasins backward. They discovered only one hillock with a stream at its base, leaving Hook no choice; he had to set up camp there and wait until just before dawn. With everything meticulously planned out, the main group of redskins wrapped their blankets around themselves and, in the calm way that represents the pinnacle of manhood for them, sat above the children's home, waiting for the cold moment to strike.
Here dreaming, though wide-awake, of the exquisite tortures to which they were to put him at break of day, those confiding savages were found by the treacherous Hook. From the accounts afterwards supplied by such of the scouts as escaped the carnage, he does not seem[Pg 179] even to have paused at the rising ground, though it is certain that in that grey light he must have seen it: no thought of waiting to be attacked appears from first to last to have visited his subtle mind; he would not even hold off till the night was nearly spent; on he pounded with no policy but to fall to. What could the bewildered scouts do, masters as they were of every warlike artifice save this one, but trot helplessly after him, exposing themselves fatally to view, the while they gave pathetic utterance to the coyote cry.
Here they were, wide awake but lost in dreams about the painful things they would face at dawn, when the deceitful Hook found the trusting savages. According to the reports from the scouts who managed to survive the slaughter, he didn’t even seem to hesitate at the rising ground, even though he must have seen it in the dim light. He never seemed to consider waiting to be attacked; he wouldn’t even hold back until the night was almost over. He charged forward with no plan other than to engage. What could the confused scouts do, even though they mastered every battle tactic except this one, but foolishly follow him, putting themselves in deadly view while they let out a sad coyote cry?
Around the brave Tiger Lily were a dozen of her stoutest warriors, and they suddenly saw the perfidious pirates bearing down upon them. Fell from their eyes then the film through which they had looked at victory. No more would they torture at the stake. For them the happy hunting-grounds now. They knew it; but as their fathers' sons they acquitted themselves. Even then they had time to gather in a phalanx that would have been hard to break had they risen quickly, but this they were forbidden to do by the traditions of their race. It is written that the noble savage must never express [Pg 180]surprise in the presence of the white. Thus terrible as the sudden appearance of the pirates must have been to them, they remained stationary for a moment, not a muscle moving; as if the foe had come by invitation. Then, indeed, the tradition gallantly upheld, they seized their weapons, and the air was torn with the warcry; but it was now too late.
Surrounding the brave Tiger Lily were a dozen of her strongest warriors, and they suddenly saw the treacherous pirates rushing toward them. The illusion of victory faded from their eyes. No longer would they face torture at the stake. For them, it was the happy hunting grounds now. They knew it, but as sons of their fathers, they acted honorably. Even then, they had time to form a solid front that would have been tough to break had they acted quickly, but their traditions prevented them from doing so. It is written that the noble savage must never show [Pg 180] surprise in front of white people. So, as terrifying as the sudden appearance of the pirates was for them, they stood still for a moment, not a muscle moving; as if the enemy had come by invitation. Then, upholding the tradition with bravery, they grabbed their weapons, and the air was filled with their war cry; but it was too late.
It is no part of ours to describe what was a massacre rather than a fight. Thus perished many of the flower of the Piccaninny tribe. Not all unavenged did they die, for with Lean Wolf fell Alf Mason, to disturb the Spanish Main no more; and among others who bit the dust were Geo. Scourie, Chas. Turley, and the Alsatian Foggerty. Turley fell to the tomahawk of the terrible Panther, who ultimately cut a way through the pirates with Tiger Lily and a small remnant of the tribe.
It’s not our job to describe what was a massacre instead of a fight. Many of the best of the Piccaninny tribe died that day. They didn’t all die without revenge, though, because Alf Mason fell alongside Lean Wolf, never to trouble the Spanish Main again; and among others who fell were Geo. Scourie, Chas. Turley, and the Alsatian Foggerty. Turley was killed by the tomahawk of the fearsome Panther, who eventually fought his way through the pirates with Tiger Lily and a small remaining group from the tribe.
To what extent Hook is to blame for his tactics on this occasion is for the historian to decide. Had he waited on the rising ground till the proper hour he and his men would probably have been butchered; and in judging him it is only fair to take this into account. What he[Pg 181] should perhaps have done was to acquaint his opponents that he proposed to follow a new method. On the other hand this, as destroying the element of surprise, would have made his strategy of no avail, so that the whole question is beset with difficulties. One cannot at least withhold a reluctant admiration for the wit that had conceived so bold a scheme, and the fell genius with which it was carried out.
To what extent Hook is to blame for his tactics in this situation is up to historians to figure out. If he had waited on the higher ground until the right time, he and his men would likely have been slaughtered; and when evaluating him, it's only fair to consider this. What he[Pg 181] should maybe have done is inform his opponents that he planned to use a new approach. However, doing this would have ruined the element of surprise, making his strategy ineffective, so the whole issue is full of challenges. One can't help but feel a reluctant admiration for the cleverness behind such a bold plan and the dark brilliance with which it was executed.
What were his own feelings about himself at that triumphant moment? Fain would his dogs have known, as breathing heavily and wiping their cutlasses, they gathered at a discreet distance from his hook, and squinted through their ferret eyes at this extraordinary man. Elation must have been in his heart, but his face did not reflect it: ever a dark and solitary enigma, he stood aloof from his followers in spirit as in substance.
What were his own feelings about himself at that victorious moment? His dogs would have loved to know as they panted heavily and cleaned their cutlasses, gathering at a respectful distance from his hook, squinting through their sharp eyes at this remarkable man. There must have been joy in his heart, but his face didn’t show it: always a dark and solitary mystery, he stood apart from his followers both in spirit and in presence.
The night's work was not yet over, for it was not the redskins he had come out to destroy; they were but the bees to be smoked, so that he should get at the honey. It was Pan he wanted, Pan and Wendy and their band, but chiefly Pan.
The night's work wasn't finished yet, because it wasn't the Native Americans he aimed to take down; they were just the bees to be chased away so he could get to the honey. He wanted Pan, Pan and Wendy and their crew, but mostly Pan.
Peter was such a small boy that one tends to wonder at the man's hatred of him. True he had flung Hook's arm to the crocodile; but even this and the increased insecurity of life to which it led, owing to the crocodile's pertinacity, hardly account for a vindictiveness so relentless and malignant. The truth is that there was a something about Peter which goaded the pirate captain to frenzy. It was not his courage, it was not his engaging appearance, it was not—. There is no beating about the bush, for we know quite well what it was, and have got to tell. It was Peter's cockiness.
Peter was such a tiny kid that you can't help but wonder why the man hated him so much. Sure, he had thrown Hook's arm to the crocodile, but even that, along with the constant danger it caused because of the crocodile's persistence, doesn't really explain such a relentless and malicious grudge. The truth is, there was something about Peter that drove the pirate captain into a rage. It wasn't his bravery, it wasn't his charming looks, it wasn’t—. There's no point in dancing around it because we all know what it was, and we have to say it. It was Peter's arrogance.
This had got on Hook's nerves; it made his iron claw twitch, and at night it disturbed him like an insect. While Peter lived, the tortured man felt that he was a lion in a cage into which a sparrow had come.
This was getting on Hook's nerves; it made his iron claw twitch, and at night it bothered him like an insect. As long as Peter was alive, the tortured man felt like a lion in a cage that a sparrow had entered.
The question now was how to get down the trees, or how to get his dogs down? He ran his greedy eyes over them, searching for the thinnest ones. They wriggled uncomfortably, for they knew he would not scruple to ram them down with poles.
The question now was how to get the dogs down from the trees, or how to get them down safely. He scanned them with eager eyes, looking for the thinnest ones. They squirmed uncomfortably, knowing he wouldn’t hesitate to force them down with poles.
In the meantime, what of the boys? We[Pg 183] have seen them at the first clang of weapons, turned as it were into stone figures, open-mouthed, all appealing with outstretched arms to Peter; and we return to them as their mouths close, and their arms fall to their sides. The pandemonium above has ceased almost as suddenly as it arose, passed like a fierce gust of wind; but they know that in the passing it has determined their fate.
In the meantime, what about the boys? We[Pg 183] saw them at the first sound of weapons, frozen like statues, with their mouths open, all reaching out with their arms to Peter; and we come back to them as their mouths close and their arms drop to their sides. The chaos above has stopped almost as quickly as it started, gone like a strong gust of wind; but they know that in that moment it has decided their fate.
Which side had won?
Which side won?
The pirates, listening avidly at the mouths of the trees, heard the question put by every boy, and alas, they also heard Peter's answer.
The pirates, listening intently at the tree line, heard the question asked by every boy, and unfortunately, they also overheard Peter’s response.
'If the redskins have won,' he said, 'they will beat the tom-tom; it is always their sign of victory.'
'If the Native Americans have won,' he said, 'they will beat the drum; it's always their sign of victory.'
Now Smee had found the tom-tom, and was at that moment sitting on it. 'You will never hear the tom-tom again,' he muttered, but inaudibly of course, for strict silence had been enjoined. To his amazement Hook signed to him to beat the tom-tom; and slowly there came to Smee an understanding of the dreadful wickedness of the order. Never, probably, had this simple man admired Hook so much.
Now Smee had found the tom-tom and was currently sitting on it. "You’ll never hear the tom-tom again," he muttered, but quietly, of course, because they had been told to keep absolute silence. To his surprise, Hook signaled for him to beat the tom-tom, and slowly it dawned on Smee just how terrible that command was. Never, it seemed, had this simple man admired Hook so much.
Twice Smee beat upon the instrument, and then stopped to listen gleefully.
Twice Smee struck the instrument and then paused to listen happily.
'The tom-tom,' the miscreants heard Peter cry; 'an Indian victory!'
'The drum,' the troublemakers heard Peter shout; 'a Native American victory!'
The doomed children answered with a cheer that was music to the black hearts above, and almost immediately they repeated their goodbyes to Peter. This puzzled the pirates, but all their other feelings were swallowed by a base delight that the enemy were about to come up the trees. They smirked at each other and rubbed their hands. Rapidly and silently Hook gave his orders: one man to each tree, and the others to arrange themselves in a line two yards apart.
The doomed children responded with a cheer that sounded sweet to the wicked hearts above, and almost immediately, they said their goodbyes to Peter again. This confused the pirates, but all their other emotions were drowned out by a rotten joy that the enemy was about to climb the trees. They exchanged smirks and rubbed their hands together. Quickly and quietly, Hook gave his orders: one man to each tree, while the others lined up two yards apart.
CHAPTER XIII
DO YOU BELIEVE IN FAIRIES?
The more quickly this horror is disposed of the better. The first to emerge from his tree was Curly. He rose out of it into the arms of Cecco, who flung him to Smee, who flung him to Starkey, who flung him to Bill Jukes, who flung him to Noodler, and so he was tossed from one to another till he fell at the feet of the black pirate. All the boys were plucked from their trees in this ruthless manner; and several of them were in the air at a time, like bales of goods flung from hand to hand.
The faster we get rid of this nightmare, the better. Curly was the first to come down from his tree. He was lifted out by Cecco, who threw him to Smee, who passed him to Starkey, who tossed him to Bill Jukes, who then threw him to Noodler, and he kept being tossed around until he landed at the feet of the black pirate. All the boys were pulled from their trees in this brutal way; several of them were even in the air at the same time, like bundles being tossed from one person to another.
A different treatment was accorded to Wendy, who came last. With ironical politeness Hook raised his hat to her, and, offering her his arm, escorted her to the spot where the[Pg 186] others were being gagged. He did it with such an air, he was so frightfully distingué, that she was too fascinated to cry out. She was only a little girl.
A different treatment was given to Wendy, who came last. With sarcastic politeness, Hook tipped his hat to her and, offering her his arm, guided her to where the [Pg 186] others were being silenced. He did it with such flair, he was so incredibly distingué, that she was too captivated to scream. She was just a little girl.
Perhaps it is tell-tale to divulge that for a moment Hook entranced her, and we tell on her only because her slip led to strange results. Had she haughtily unhanded him (and we should have loved to write it of her), she would have been hurled through the air like the others, and then Hook would probably not have been present at the tying of the children; and had he not been at the tying he would not have discovered Slightly's secret, and without the secret he could not presently have made his foul attempt on Peter's life.
Maybe it's a bit revealing to say that for a moment, Hook captivated her, and we mention this only because her mistake led to unexpected outcomes. If she had boldly pushed him away (and we would have loved to write that about her), she would have been tossed through the air like the others, and then Hook probably wouldn't have been around when the children were tied up; if he hadn't been there for that, he wouldn't have uncovered Slightly's secret, and without that secret, he couldn’t have made his vile attempt on Peter's life.
They were tied to prevent their flying away, doubled up with their knees close to their ears; and for the trussing of them the black pirate had cut a rope into nine equal pieces. All went well until Slightly's turn came, when he was found to be like those irritating parcels that use up all the string in going round and leave no tags with which to tie a knot. The pirates kicked him in their rage, just as you[Pg 187] kick the parcel (though in fairness you should kick the string); and strange to say it was Hook who told them to belay their violence. His lip was curled with malicious triumph. While his dogs were merely sweating because every time they tried to pack the unhappy lad tight in one part he bulged out in another, Hook's master mind had gone far beneath Slightly's surface, probing not for effects but for causes; and his exultation showed that he had found them. Slightly, white to the gills, knew that Hook had surprised his secret, which was this, that no boy so blown out could use a tree wherein an average man need stick. Poor Slightly, most wretched of all the children now, for he was in a panic about Peter, bitterly regretted what he had done. Madly addicted to the drinking of water when he was hot, he had swelled in consequence to his present girth, and instead of reducing himself to fit his tree he had, unknown to the others, whittled his tree to make it fit him.
They were tied up to stop them from flying away, curled up with their knees close to their ears; and to tie them up, the black pirate had cut a rope into nine equal pieces. Everything was fine until it was Slightly's turn, when he turned out to be like those annoying packages that use up all the string going around and leave no tags to tie a knot. The pirates kicked him in their anger, just like you[Pg 187] kick the package (though really, you should be kicking the string); and oddly enough, it was Hook who told them to stop their violence. His lip curled with malicious triumph. While his crew was just sweating because every time they tried to squeeze the poor boy tight in one area, he bulged out in another, Hook's clever mind had gone much deeper than Slightly's surface, looking not for effects but for causes; and his satisfaction showed that he had figured them out. Slightly, pale as a ghost, knew that Hook had uncovered his secret, which was that no boy so inflated could fit in a tree where an average man could get stuck. Poor Slightly, the most miserable of all the kids now, was in a panic about Peter, deeply regretting what he had done. Desperately addicted to drinking water when he was hot, he had puffed up to his current size, and instead of shrinking himself to fit his tree, he had, without the others knowing, carved out his tree to make it fit him.
Sufficient of this Hook guessed to persuade him that Peter at last lay at his mercy; but no word of the dark design that now formed in[Pg 188] the subterranean caverns of his mind crossed his lips; he merely signed that the captives were to be conveyed to the ship, and that he would be alone.
Sufficient of this Hook figured out that he could finally have Peter at his mercy; but not a word of the sinister plan that now formed in[Pg 188] the dark recesses of his mind escaped his lips; he simply gestured for the captives to be taken to the ship and that he would be alone.
How to convey them? Hunched up in their ropes they might indeed be rolled down hill like barrels, but most of the way lay through a morass. Again Hook's genius surmounted difficulties. He indicated that the little house must be used as a conveyance. The children were flung into it, four stout pirates raised it on their shoulders, the others fell in behind, and singing the hateful pirate chorus the strange procession set off through the wood. I don't know whether any of the children were crying; if so, the singing drowned the sound; but as the little house disappeared in the forest, a brave though tiny jet of smoke issued from its chimney as if defying Hook.
How to transport them? Hunched up in their ropes, they could indeed be rolled downhill like barrels, but most of the way lay through a swamp. Once again, Hook's cleverness overcame the obstacles. He suggested that the little house be used as a vehicle. The children were tossed into it, four strong pirates lifted it onto their shoulders, the others followed behind, and singing the hated pirate song, the odd procession made its way through the woods. I don't know if any of the children were crying; if they were, the singing drowned it out; but as the little house vanished into the forest, a brave but tiny puff of smoke came from its chimney as if challenging Hook.
Hook saw it, and it did Peter a bad service. It dried up any trickle of pity for him that may have remained in the pirate's infuriated breast.
Hook saw it, and it did Peter a disservice. It dried up any trace of pity for him that may have remained in the pirate's furious heart.
The first thing he did on finding himself alone in the fast falling night was to tiptoe to Slightly's[Pg 189] tree, and make sure that it provided him with a passage. Then for long he remained brooding; his hat of ill omen on the sward, so that a gentle breeze which had arisen might play refreshingly through his hair. Dark as were his thoughts his blue eyes were as soft as the periwinkle. Intently he listened for any sound from the nether world, but all was as silent below as above; the house under the ground seemed to be but one more empty tenement in the void. Was that boy asleep, or did he stand waiting at the foot of Slightly's tree, with his dagger in his hand?
The first thing he did when he found himself alone in the quickly darkening night was to quietly approach Slightly's[Pg 189] tree and make sure it gave him a way to pass through. Then he stayed there for a long time, lost in thought; his ominous hat rested on the grass so a gentle breeze that had picked up could cool his hair. Despite his dark thoughts, his blue eyes were as soft as periwinkle flowers. He listened closely for any sound from below, but it was silent below just like above; the house underground seemed to be just another empty place in the void. Was that boy asleep, or was he standing at the base of Slightly's tree, dagger in hand?
There was no way of knowing, save by going down. Hook let his cloak slip softly to the ground, and then biting his lips till a lewd blood stood on them, he stepped into the tree. He was a brave man; but for a moment he had to stop there and wipe his brow, which was dripping like a candle. Then silently he let himself go into the unknown.
There was no way to know, except by going down. Hook let his cloak drop softly to the ground, and then, biting his lips until they were stained with blood, he climbed into the tree. He was a brave man, but for a moment he had to pause and wipe his brow, which was sweating like a melting candle. Then, silently, he allowed himself to enter the unknown.
He arrived unmolested at the foot of the shaft, and stood still again, biting at his breath, which had almost left him. As his eyes became accustomed to the dim light various objects in[Pg 190] the home under the trees took shape; but the only one on which his greedy gaze rested, long sought for and found at last, was the great bed. On the bed lay Peter fast asleep.
He arrived safely at the bottom of the shaft and paused again, catching his breath, which was nearly gone. As his eyes adjusted to the low light, various objects in[Pg 190] the home beneath the trees came into focus; but the only thing his eager gaze lingered on, long searched for and finally discovered, was the big bed. On the bed lay Peter, fast asleep.
Unaware of the tragedy being enacted above, Peter had continued, for a little time after the children left, to play gaily on his pipes: no doubt rather a forlorn attempt to prove to himself that he did not care. Then he decided not to take his medicine, so as to grieve Wendy. Then he lay down on the bed outside the coverlet, to vex her still more; for she had always tucked them inside it, because you never know that you may not grow chilly at the turn of the night. Then he nearly cried; but it struck him how indignant she would be if he laughed instead; so he laughed a haughty laugh and fell asleep in the middle of it.
Unaware of the tragedy unfolding above, Peter kept playing happily on his pipes for a while after the children left. It was probably a desperate attempt to convince himself that he didn’t care. Then he decided not to take his medicine to avoid upsetting Wendy. After that, he lay down on the bed outside the coverlet, to annoy her even more; she always tucked them in because you never know when you might get cold at night. He nearly cried, but then he thought about how upset she would be if he laughed instead, so he let out a haughty laugh and fell asleep in the middle of it.
Sometimes, though not often, he had dreams, and they were more painful than the dreams of other boys. For hours he could not be separated from these dreams, though he wailed piteously in them. They had to do, I think, with the riddle of his existence. At such times it had been Wendy's custom to take him out of bed[Pg 191] and sit with him on her lap, soothing him in dear ways of her own invention, and when he grew calmer to put him back to bed before he quite woke up, so that he should not know of the indignity to which she had subjected him. But on this occasion he had fallen at once into a dreamless sleep. One arm dropped over the edge of the bed, one leg was arched, and the unfinished part of his laugh was stranded on his mouth, which was open, showing the little pearls.
Sometimes, although not often, he had dreams, and they were more painful than the dreams of other boys. For hours he couldn't escape from these dreams, even though he cried out pitifully in them. They seemed to relate to the mystery of his existence. During those times, it was Wendy's routine to take him out of bed[Pg 191] and sit him on her lap, comforting him in sweet ways she created herself, and when he calmed down, she would gently put him back to bed before he fully woke up, so he wouldn’t realize the humiliation she had put him through. But on this occasion, he had fallen immediately into a dreamless sleep. One arm hung over the edge of the bed, one leg was bent, and the unfinished part of his laugh was caught on his lips, which were open, revealing his little teeth.
Thus defenceless Hook found him. He stood silent at the foot of the tree looking across the chamber at his enemy. Did no feeling of compassion disturb his sombre breast? The man was not wholly evil; he loved flowers (I have been told) and sweet music (he was himself no mean performer on the harpsichord); and, let it be frankly admitted, the idyllic nature of the scene stirred him profoundly. Mastered by his better self he would have returned reluctantly up the tree, but for one thing.
Thus defenseless, Hook found him. He stood silently at the foot of the tree, looking across the chamber at his enemy. Did any feelings of compassion disturb his dark heart? The man wasn't completely evil; he loved flowers (I’ve heard) and sweet music (he was actually quite good at playing the harpsichord); and, to be honest, the peaceful nature of the scene deeply moved him. Overcome by his better nature, he would have gone back up the tree reluctantly, but for one thing.
What stayed him was Peter's impertinent appearance as he slept. The open mouth, the drooping arm, the arched knee: they were[Pg 192] such a personification of cockiness as, taken together, will never again one may hope be presented to eyes so sensitive to their offensiveness. They steeled Hook's heart. If his rage had broken him into a hundred pieces every one of them would have disregarded the incident, and leapt at the sleeper.
What stopped him was Peter's cheeky look while he slept. The open mouth, the drooping arm, the bent knee: they were[Pg 192] such a picture of arrogance that, when combined, one can only hope will never again be seen by eyes so sensitive to their rudeness. They hardened Hook's heart. If his anger had shattered him into a hundred pieces, each one of them would have ignored the moment and lunged at the sleeper.
Though a light from the one lamp shone dimly on the bed Hook stood in darkness himself, and at the first stealthy step forward he discovered an obstacle, the door of Slightly's tree. It did not entirely fill the aperture, and he had been looking over it. Feeling for the catch, he found to his fury that it was low down, beyond his reach. To his disordered brain it seemed then that the irritating quality in Peter's face and figure visibly increased, and he rattled the door and flung himself against it. Was his enemy to escape him after all.
Though a faint light from the single lamp dimly illuminated the bed, Hook stood in darkness. As he took his first quiet step forward, he stumbled upon an obstacle—the door to Slightly's tree. It didn’t completely cover the opening, and he had been looking over it. Feeling for the latch, he found, to his anger, that it was positioned low, out of his reach. In his chaotic mind, it seemed that the annoying quality of Peter's face and figure became even more pronounced, and he shook the door and threw himself against it. Was his enemy really going to get away after all?
But what was that? The red in his eye had caught sight of Peter's medicine standing on a ledge within easy reach. He fathomed what it was straightway, and immediately he knew that the sleeper was in his power.
But what was that? The redness in his eye had spotted Peter's medicine sitting on a ledge within easy reach. He realized what it was right away, and he instantly understood that the sleeper was in his control.
Lest he should be taken alive, Hook always[Pg 193] carried about his person a dreadful drug, blended by himself of all the death-dealing rings that had come into his possession. These he had boiled down into a yellow liquid quite unknown to science, which was probably the most virulent poison in existence.
Lest he be captured alive, Hook always[Pg 193] carried a terrifying drug he had mixed himself from all the deadly substances he had acquired. He had boiled these down into a yellow liquid completely unknown to science, which was likely the most toxic poison in existence.
Five drops of this he now added to Peter's cup. His hand shook, but it was in exultation rather than in shame. As he did it he avoided glancing at the sleeper, but not lest pity should unnerve him; merely to avoid spilling. Then one long gloating look he cast upon his victim, and turning, wormed his way with difficulty up the tree. As he emerged at the top he looked the very spirit of evil breaking from its hole. Donning his hat at its most rakish angle, he wound his cloak around him, holding one end in front as if to conceal his person from the night, of which it was the blackest part, and muttering strangely to himself stole away through the trees.
Five drops of this he added to Peter's cup. His hand trembled, but it was out of excitement rather than shame. As he did it, he avoided looking at the sleeper, not out of pity that might weaken him, but simply to prevent spilling. Then he cast one long, satisfied look at his victim and turned, struggling to make his way up the tree. As he reached the top, he looked like the very essence of evil emerging from its lair. Tilting his hat at a jaunty angle, he wrapped his cloak around him, holding one end in front as if to hide himself from the night, of which he was the darkest part, and muttering oddly to himself, he slipped away through the trees.
Peter slept on. The light guttered and went out, leaving the tenement in darkness; but still he slept. It must have been not less than ten o'clock by the crocodile, when he suddenly sat[Pg 194] up in his bed, wakened by he knew not what. It was a soft cautious tapping on the door of his tree.
Peter continued to sleep. The light flickered and went out, plunging the tenement into darkness; yet he still slept. It had to be at least ten o'clock by the clock, when he suddenly sat[Pg 194] up in his bed, awakened by an unknown sound. There was a gentle, cautious tapping on the door of his room.
Soft and cautious, but in that stillness it was sinister. Peter felt for his dagger till his hand gripped it. Then he spoke.
Soft and careful, but there was something threatening in that silence. Peter searched for his dagger until his hand closed around it. Then he spoke.
'Who is that?'
'Who's that?'
For long there was no answer: then again the knock.
For a long time, there was no answer; then came another knock.
'Who are you?'
'Who are you?'
No answer.
No response.
He was thrilled, and he loved being thrilled. In two strides he reached his door. Unlike Slightly's door it filled the aperture, so that he could not see beyond it, nor could the one knocking see him.
He was excited, and he loved that feeling. In just two steps, he got to his door. Unlike Slightly's door, it filled the entire doorway, so he couldn’t see what was beyond it, nor could the person knocking see him.
'I won't open unless you speak,' Peter cried.
"I won't open unless you talk," Peter shouted.
Then at last the visitor spoke, in a lovely bell-like voice.
Then finally, the visitor spoke in a beautiful, bell-like voice.
'Let me in, Peter.'
'Let me in, Peter.'
It was Tink, and quickly he unbarred to her. She flew in excitedly, her face flushed and her dress stained with mud.
It was Tink, and he quickly opened the door for her. She flew in, excited, her face flushed and her dress covered in mud.
'What is it?'
'What's that?'
'Oh, you could never guess,' she cried, and[Pg 195] offered him three guesses. 'Out with it!' he shouted; and in one ungrammatical sentence, as long as the ribbons conjurers pull from their mouths, she told of the capture of Wendy and the boys.
"Oh, you could never guess!" she exclaimed, and[Pg 195] gave him three tries. "Spit it out!" he yelled, and in one long, run-on sentence, like the ribbons magicians pull from their mouths, she explained how Wendy and the boys were captured.
Peter's heart bobbed up and down as he listened. Wendy bound, and on the pirate ship; she who loved everything to be just so!
Peter's heart raced as he listened. Wendy was tied up on the pirate ship; she who wanted everything to be perfect!
'I'll rescue her,' he cried, leaping at his weapons. As he leapt he thought of something he could do to please her. He could take his medicine.
"I'll save her," he shouted, jumping for his weapons. As he jumped, he thought of something he could do to make her happy. He could take his medicine.
His hand closed on the fatal draught.
His hand grasped the deadly drink.
'No!' shrieked Tinker Bell, who had heard Hook muttering about his deed as he sped through the forest.
'No!' shouted Tinker Bell, who had overheard Hook mumbling about his actions as he rushed through the forest.
'Why not?'
"Why not?"
'It is poisoned.'
'It's poisoned.'
'Poisoned? Who could have poisoned it?'
'Poisoned? Who could have done that?'
'Hook.'
'Hook.'
'Don't be silly. How could Hook have got down here?'
"Don't be ridiculous. How could Hook have gotten down here?"
Alas, Tinker Bell could not explain this, for even she did not know the dark secret of Slightly's tree. Nevertheless Hook's words[Pg 196] had left no room for doubt. The cup was poisoned.
Unfortunately, Tinker Bell couldn’t explain this, as even she didn’t know the dark secret of Slightly’s tree. However, Hook’s words[Pg 196] left no room for doubt. The cup was poisoned.
'Besides,' said Peter, quite believing himself, 'I never fell asleep.'
'Besides,' said Peter, fully convinced, 'I never fell asleep.'
He raised the cup. No time for words now; time for deeds; and with one of her lightning movements Tink got between his lips and the draught, and drained it to the dregs.
He raised the cup. No time for words now; time for action; and with one of her quick movements, Tink got between his lips and the drink, and drained it to the bottom.
'Why, Tink, how dare you drink my medicine?'
'Why, Tink, how could you drink my medicine?'
But she did not answer. Already she was reeling in the air.
But she didn't answer. Already she was spinning in the air.
'What is the matter with you?' cried Peter, suddenly afraid.
'What's wrong with you?' Peter shouted, suddenly scared.
'It was poisoned, Peter,' she told him softly; 'and now I am going to be dead.'
'It was poisoned, Peter,' she said softly; 'and now I'm going to die.'
'O Tink, did you drink it to save me?'
'O Tink, did you drink it to save me?'
'Yes.'
Yes.
'But why, Tink?'
'But why, Tink?'
Her wings would scarcely carry her now, but in reply she alighted on his shoulder and gave his chin a loving bite. She whispered in his ear 'You silly ass'; and then, tottering to her chamber, lay down on the bed.
Her wings could barely lift her anymore, but in response, she perched on his shoulder and playfully nipped his chin. She whispered in his ear, "You silly fool," and then, wobbling to her room, lay down on the bed.
His head almost filled the fourth wall of her[Pg 197] little room as he knelt near her in distress. Every moment her light was growing fainter; and he knew that if it went out she would be no more. She liked his tears so much that she put out her beautiful finger and let them run over it.
His head nearly took up the entire fourth wall of her[Pg 197] small room as he knelt beside her, feeling desperate. With each passing moment, her light was dimming; he understood that if it went out, she would be gone. She appreciated his tears so much that she extended her beautiful finger and allowed them to flow over it.
Her voice was so low that at first he could not make out what she said. Then he made it out. She was saying that she thought she could get well again if children believed in fairies.
Her voice was so soft that at first he couldn’t tell what she was saying. Then he understood. She was saying that she believed she could get better if children believed in fairies.
Peter flung out his arms. There were no children there, and it was night-time; but he addressed all who might be dreaming of the Neverland, and who were therefore nearer to him than you think: boys and girls in their nighties, and naked papooses in their baskets hung from trees.
Peter stretched out his arms. There were no kids around, and it was night; but he spoke to all who might be dreaming of Neverland, and who were therefore closer to him than you'd think: boys and girls in their pajamas, and naked babies in their baskets hanging from trees.
'Do you believe?' he cried.
"Do you believe?" he shouted.
Tink sat up in bed almost briskly to listen to her fate.
Tink sat up in bed quickly to hear what would happen to her.
She fancied she heard answers in the affirmative, and then again she wasn't sure.
She thought she heard answers that agreed, but then again she wasn't sure.
'What do you think?' she asked Peter.
'What do you think?' she asked Peter.
'If you believe,' he shouted to them, 'clap your hands; don't let Tink die.'
'If you believe,' he shouted to them, 'clap your hands; don’t let Tink die.'
Many clapped.
Many applauded.
Some didn't.
Some people didn’t.
A few little beasts hissed.
A few small creatures hissed.
The clapping stopped suddenly; as if countless mothers had rushed to their nurseries to see what on earth was happening; but already Tink was saved. First her voice grew strong; then she popped out of bed; then she was flashing through the room more merry and impudent than ever. She never thought of thanking those who believed, but she would have liked to get at the ones who had hissed.
The clapping stopped abruptly, as if countless mothers had rushed to their kids’ rooms to see what was going on; but Tink was already saved. First, her voice got stronger; then she jumped out of bed; after that, she was darting around the room, more cheerful and sassy than ever. She never considered thanking those who believed in her, but she would have loved to get back at the ones who had booed.
'And now to rescue Wendy.'
"Now to rescue Wendy."
The moon was riding in a cloudy heaven when Peter rose from his tree, begirt with weapons and wearing little else, to set out upon his perilous quest. It was not such a night as he would have chosen. He had hoped to fly, keeping not far from the ground so that nothing unwonted should escape his eyes; but in that fitful light to have flown low would have meant trailing his shadow through the trees, thus disturbing the birds and acquainting a watchful foe that he was astir.
The moon was up in a cloudy sky when Peter climbed down from his tree, armed and wearing hardly anything else, to begin his dangerous quest. It wasn't the kind of night he would have picked. He had wanted to fly low to the ground so he could see everything unusual, but in that flickering light, flying low would mean casting his shadow through the trees, which would scare the birds and alert a watchful enemy that he was on the move.
He regretted now that he had given the birds[Pg 199] of the island such strange names that they are very wild and difficult of approach.
He now regretted giving the island's birds such strange names, making them very wild and hard to get close to.
There was no other course but to press forward in redskin fashion, at which happily he was an adept. But in what direction, for he could not be sure that the children had been taken to the ship? A slight fall of snow had obliterated all footmarks; and a deathly silence pervaded the island, as if for a space Nature stood still in horror of the recent carnage. He had taught the children something of the forest lore that he had himself learned from Tiger Lily and Tinker Bell, and knew that in their dire hour they were not likely to forget it. Slightly, if he had an opportunity, would blaze the trees, for instance, Curly would drop seeds, and Wendy would leave her handkerchief at some important place. But morning was needed to search for such guidance, and he could not wait. The upper world had called him, but would give no help.
There was no other option but to move forward like a Native American, which he was good at. But in which direction should he go? He couldn’t be sure if the kids had been taken to the ship. A light snowfall had erased all footprints, and a heavy silence hung over the island, as if Nature itself was frozen in shock by the recent violence. He had taught the kids some of the survival skills he had learned from Tiger Lily and Tinker Bell, and he knew that in this desperate time, they were unlikely to forget what he had shared. Slightly, if he had the chance, would mark the trees; Curly would scatter seeds, and Wendy would leave her handkerchief in a crucial spot. But he needed daylight to search for those clues, and he couldn’t afford to wait. The world above had called to him, but offered no assistance.
The crocodile passed him, but not another living thing, not a sound, not a movement; and yet he knew well that sudden death might be at the next tree, or stalking him from behind.
The crocodile moved past him, but there was nothing else alive, no sounds, no movement; still, he was well aware that sudden death could be lurking at the next tree or sneaking up on him from behind.
He swore this terrible oath: 'Hook or me this time.'
He made this awful promise: 'It's either you or me this time.'
Now he crawled forward like a snake; and again, erect, he darted across a space on which the moonlight played: one finger on his lip and his dagger at the ready. He was frightfully happy.
Now he crawled forward like a snake; and again, standing tall, he dashed across a patch illuminated by the moonlight: one finger on his lips and his dagger ready. He was incredibly happy.
CHAPTER XIV
THE PIRATE SHIP
One green light squinting over Kidd's Creek, which is near the mouth of the pirate river, marked where the brig, the Jolly Roger, lay, low in the water; a rakish-looking craft foul to the hull, every beam in her detestable like ground strewn with mangled feathers. She was the cannibal of the seas, and scarce needed that watchful eye, for she floated immune in the horror of her name.
One green light flickering over Kidd's Creek, close to the entrance of the pirate river, indicated where the brig, the Jolly Roger, sat low in the water; a sleek-looking ship dirty on the hull, every beam of her disgusting like ground covered in shredded feathers. She was the cannibal of the seas and hardly needed that watchful eye, for she drifted unharmed in the terror of her name.
She was wrapped in the blanket of night, through which no sound from her could have reached the shore. There was little sound, and none agreeable save the whir of the ship's sewing machine at which Smee sat, ever industrious and obliging, the essence of the commonplace, pathetic Smee. I know not why[Pg 202] he was so infinitely pathetic, unless it were because he was so pathetically unaware of it; but even strong men had to turn hastily from looking at him, and more than once on summer evenings he had touched the fount of Hook's tears and made it flow. Of this, as of almost everything else, Smee was quite unconscious.
She was enveloped in the darkness of night, where no sound from her could have reached the shore. There was little noise, and none that was pleasant except for the hum of the ship's sewing machine, at which Smee sat, always hardworking and helpful, the epitome of the ordinary, sad Smee. I don’t know why[Pg 202] he was so incredibly sad, unless it was because he was so obliviously unaware of it; but even strong men had to quickly look away when staring at him, and more than once during summer evenings, he had tapped into the well of Hook's tears and made it flow. Of this, like almost everything else, Smee was completely unaware.
A few of the pirates leant over the bulwarks drinking in the miasma of the night; others sprawled by barrels over games of dice and cards; and the exhausted four who had carried the little house lay prone on the deck, where even in their sleep they rolled skilfully to this side or that out of Hook's reach, lest he should claw them mechanically in passing.
A few of the pirates leaned over the ship's railing, soaking in the atmosphere of the night; others lounged by barrels, playing dice and cards; and the tired four who had carried the small house lay flat on the deck, where even in their sleep they rolled skillfully to one side or the other to avoid being grabbed by Hook as he passed by.
Hook trod the deck in thought. O man unfathomable. It was his hour of triumph. Peter had been removed for ever from his path, and all the other boys were on the brig, about to walk the plank. It was his grimmest deed since the days when he had brought Barbecue to heel; and knowing as we do how vain a tabernacle is man, could we be surprised had he now paced the deck unsteadily, bellied out by the winds of his success?
Hook paced the deck, lost in thought. Oh, man, so mysterious. This was his moment of victory. Peter was permanently out of his way, and all the other boys were on the ship, about to face the plank. It was his darkest act since the time he had brought Barbecue under control; and knowing how vain people can be, could we really be surprised if he now walked the deck unsteadily, buoyed up by the winds of his success?
But there was no elation in his gait, which kept pace with the action of his sombre mind. Hook was profoundly dejected.
But there was no happiness in his walk, which matched the mood of his dark thoughts. Hook was deeply depressed.
He was often thus when communing with himself on board ship in the quietude of the night. It was because he was so terribly alone. This inscrutable man never felt more alone than when surrounded by his dogs. They were socially so inferior to him.
He often felt this way when thinking to himself on the ship during the stillness of the night. It was because he felt incredibly alone. This mysterious man had never felt more isolated than when he was with his dogs. They were so much lower in status than he was.
Hook was not his true name. To reveal who he really was would even at this date set the country in a blaze; but as those who read between the lines must already have guessed, he had been at a famous public school; and its traditions still clung to him like garments, with which indeed they are largely concerned. Thus it was offensive to him even now to board a ship in the same dress in which he grappled her; and he still adhered in his walk to the school's distinguished slouch. But above all he retained the passion for good form.
Hook wasn't his real name. Revealing his true identity would still cause a major uproar; but as those who read between the lines might have guessed, he had attended a prestigious public school, and its traditions still clung to him like clothing, which they largely focused on. So it bothered him even now to board a ship in the same outfit he used to wrestle it; and he still maintained the school's distinctive slouch in his walk. Above all, he held onto his passion for proper etiquette.
Good form! However much he may have degenerated, he still knew that this is all that really matters.
Nice work! No matter how much he may have declined, he still understood that this is all that truly counts.
From far within him he heard a creaking as[Pg 204] of rusty portals, and through them came a stern tap-tap-tap, like hammering in the night when one cannot sleep. 'Have you been good form to-day?' was their eternal question.
From deep inside him, he heard a creaking sound like rusty doors, and through them came a sharp tap-tap-tap, like pounding in the night when you can't sleep. 'Have you behaved yourself today?' was their constant question.
'Fame, fame, that glittering bauble, it is mine,' he cried.
'Fame, fame, that shiny trinket, it’s mine,' he exclaimed.
'Is it quite good form to be distinguished at anything?' the tap-tap from his school replied.
'Is it really considered good form to stand out at anything?' the tap-tap from his school replied.
'I am the only man whom Barbecue feared,' he urged; 'and Flint himself feared Barbecue.'
'I’m the only guy Barbecue was afraid of,' he insisted; 'and even Flint was scared of Barbecue himself.'
'Barbecue, Flint—what house?' came the cutting retort.
'Barbecue, Flint—what house?' came the sharp reply.
Most disquieting reflection of all, was it not bad form to think about good form?
Most troubling of all was that it seemed inappropriate to think about what is proper.
His vitals were tortured by this problem. It was a claw within him sharper than the iron one; and as it tore him, the perspiration dripped down his tallow countenance and streaked his doublet. Ofttimes he drew his sleeve across his face, but there was no damming that trickle.
His body was tormented by this issue. It felt like a sharp claw inside him, more painful than iron; as it tore at him, sweat dripped down his waxy face and stained his coat. Often, he wiped his face with his sleeve, but there was no stopping that flow.
Ah, envy not Hook.
Ah, don't envy Hook.
There came to him a presentiment of his early dissolution. It was as if Peter's terrible oath[Pg 205] had boarded the ship. Hook felt a gloomy desire to make his dying speech, lest presently there should be no time for it.
He suddenly had a feeling that he wouldn't live much longer. It was like Peter's awful oath[Pg 205] had taken over the ship. Hook felt a dark urge to give his dying speech, fearing that soon he might not have the chance to do it.
'Better for Hook,' he cried, 'if he had had less ambition.' It was in his darkest hours only that he referred to himself in the third person.
"Better for Hook," he shouted, "if he had been less ambitious." It was only in his darkest moments that he referred to himself in the third person.
'No little children love me.'
'No kids love me.'
Strange that he should think of this, which had never troubled him before; perhaps the sewing machine brought it to his mind. For long he muttered to himself, staring at Smee, who was hemming placidly, under the conviction that all children feared him.
Strange that he would think of this, something that had never bothered him before; maybe the sewing machine reminded him of it. For a long time, he muttered to himself, staring at Smee, who was calmly hemming, under the belief that all kids were afraid of him.
Feared him! Feared Smee! There was not a child on board the brig that night who did not already love him. He had said horrid things to them and hit them with the palm of his hand, because he could not hit with his fist; but they had only clung to him the more. Michael had tried on his spectacles.
Feared him! Feared Smee! There wasn't a kid on the ship that night who didn't already adore him. He had said terrible things to them and smacked them with the palm of his hand, since he couldn't hit with his fist; but they only held onto him tighter. Michael had tried on his glasses.
To tell poor Smee that they thought him lovable! Hook itched to do it, but it seemed too brutal. Instead, he revolved this mystery in his mind: why do they find Smee lovable?[Pg 206] He pursued the problem like the sleuth-hound that he was. If Smee was lovable, what was it that made him so? A terrible answer suddenly presented itself: 'Good form?'
To tell poor Smee that they thought he was lovable! Hook wanted to say it, but it felt too harsh. Instead, he turned this mystery over in his mind: why do they find Smee lovable?[Pg 206] He tackled the problem like the detective he was. If Smee was lovable, what made him so? A terrible answer suddenly came to him: 'Good form?'
Had the bo'sun good form without knowing it, which is the best form of all?
Had the bosun good style without realizing it, which is the best style of all?
He remembered that you have to prove you don't know you have it before you are eligible for Pop.
He remembered that you need to show you don't know you have it before you're eligible for Pop.
With a cry of rage he raised his iron hand over Smee's head; but he did not tear. What arrested him was this reflection:
With a scream of anger, he lifted his metal hand over Smee's head; but he didn't strike. What stopped him was this thought:
'To claw a man because he is good form, what would that be?'
'What would it mean to attack someone just because he's well-liked?'
'Bad form!'
'Not cool!'
The unhappy Hook was as impotent as he was damp, and he fell forward like a cut flower.
The unhappy Hook was as powerless as he was wet, and he collapsed like a cut flower.
His dogs thinking him out of the way for a time, discipline instantly relaxed; and they broke into a bacchanalian dance, which brought him to his feet at once; all traces of human weakness gone, as if a bucket of water had passed over him.
His dogs, believing he was out of sight for a while, instantly let their guard down and started partying like there's no tomorrow, which got him on his feet right away; all signs of human weakness vanished, as if someone had dumped a bucket of water over him.
'Quiet, you scugs,' he cried, 'or I'll cast anchor in you'; and at once the din was hushed.[Pg 207] 'Are all the children chained, so that they cannot fly away?'
'Be quiet, you rascals,' he shouted, 'or I'll drop anchor on you'; and instantly the noise fell silent.[Pg 207] 'Are all the kids chained up, so they can’t escape?'
'Ay, ay.'
"Aye, aye."
'Then hoist them up.'
'Then lift them up.'
The wretched prisoners were dragged from the hold, all except Wendy, and ranged in line in front of him. For a time he seemed unconscious of their presence. He lolled at his ease, humming, not unmelodiously, snatches of a rude song, and fingering a pack of cards. Ever and anon the light from his cigar gave a touch of colour to his face.
The miserable prisoners were pulled out of the hold, except for Wendy, and lined up in front of him. For a while, he seemed unaware of them. He relaxed, humming parts of a crude song, and playing with a deck of cards. Every now and then, the light from his cigar added a hint of color to his face.
'Now then, bullies,' he said briskly, 'six of you walk the plank to-night, but I have room for two cabin boys. Which of you is it to be?'
'Alright, bullies,' he said cheerfully, 'six of you are walking the plank tonight, but I have space for two cabin boys. Who's it going to be?'
'Don't irritate him unnecessarily,' had been Wendy's instructions in the hold; so Tootles stepped forward politely. Tootles hated the idea of signing under such a man, but an instinct told him that it would be prudent to lay the responsibility on an absent person; and though a somewhat silly boy, he knew that mothers alone are always willing to be the buffer. All children know this about mothers,[Pg 208] and despise them for it, but make constant use of it.
'Don't annoy him for no reason,' had been Wendy's instructions in the hold; so Tootles stepped forward politely. Tootles hated the thought of signing with such a guy, but a gut feeling told him it would be smart to shift the responsibility to someone who wasn’t there; and even though he was a bit of a silly boy, he understood that mothers are always willing to take the brunt. All kids know this about moms,[Pg 208] and they look down on them for it, but they constantly rely on it.
So Tootles explained prudently, 'You see, sir, I don't think my mother would like me to be a pirate. Would your mother like you to be a pirate, Slightly?'
So Tootles wisely explained, 'You see, sir, I don't think my mom would want me to be a pirate. Would your mom want you to be a pirate, Slightly?'
He winked at Slightly, who said mournfully, 'I don't think so,' as if he wished things had been otherwise. 'Would your mother like you to be a pirate, Twin?'
He winked at Slightly, who said sadly, 'I don't think so,' as if he wished things had been different. 'Would your mom want you to be a pirate, Twin?'
'I don't think so,' said the first twin, as clever as the others. 'Nibs, would——'
'I don't think so,' said the first twin, just as clever as the others. 'Nibs, would——'
'Stow this gab,' roared Hook, and the spokesmen were dragged back. 'You, boy,' he said, addressing John, 'you look as if you had a little pluck in you. Didst never want to be a pirate, my hearty?'
'Shut up,' Hook shouted, and the speakers were pulled back. 'You, kid,' he said to John, 'you seem like you’ve got a bit of courage in you. Ever thought about becoming a pirate, my friend?'
Now John had sometimes experienced this hankering at maths. prep.; and he was struck by Hook's picking him out.
Now John had occasionally felt this longing during math prep, and he was surprised by Hook choosing him.
'I once thought of calling myself Red-handed Jack,' he said diffidently.
"I once thought about calling myself Red-handed Jack," he said shyly.
'And a good name too. We'll call you that here, bully, if you join.'
'And it's a great name too. We'll call you that here, buddy, if you join.'
'What do you think, Michael?' asked John.
'What do you think, Michael?' John asked.
'What would you call me if I join?' Michael demanded.
"What will you call me if I join?" Michael asked.
'Blackbeard Joe.'
'Blackbeard Joe.'
Michael was naturally impressed. 'What do you think, John?' He wanted John to decide, and John wanted him to decide.
Michael was clearly impressed. "What do you think, John?" He wanted John to make the decision, and John wanted him to make it.
'Shall we still be respectful subjects of the King?' John inquired.
"Are we still going to be loyal subjects of the King?" John asked.
Through Hook's teeth came the answer: 'You would have to swear, "Down with the King."'
Through Hook's teeth came the answer: 'You would have to swear, "Down with the King."'
Perhaps John had not behaved very well so far, but he shone out now.
Perhaps John hadn't acted very well up until now, but he stood out brilliantly at this moment.
'Then I refuse,' he cried, banging the barrel in front of Hook.
'Then I refuse,' he shouted, slamming the barrel down in front of Hook.
'And I refuse,' cried Michael.
'And I refuse,' shouted Michael.
'Rule Britannia!' squeaked Curly.
'Rule Britannia!' squeaked Curly.
The infuriated pirates buffeted them in the mouth; and Hook roared out, 'That seals your doom. Bring up their mother. Get the plank ready.'
The angry pirates hit them in the face, and Hook shouted, 'That seals your fate. Bring up their mother. Get the plank ready.'
They were only boys, and they went white as they saw Jukes and Cecco preparing the fatal plank. But they tried to look brave when Wendy was brought up.
They were just boys, and they went pale when they saw Jukes and Cecco getting the deadly plank ready. But they tried to act brave when Wendy was brought up.
No words of mine can tell you how Wendy despised those pirates. To the boys there was at least some glamour in the pirate calling; but all that she saw was that the ship had not been scrubbed for years. There was not a porthole, on the grimy glass of which you might not have written with your finger 'Dirty pig'; and she had already written it on several. But as the boys gathered round her she had no thought, of course, save for them.
No words of mine can express how much Wendy hated those pirates. The boys saw some appeal in being pirates, but all she noticed was that the ship hadn’t been cleaned in years. Every porthole had grimy glass where you could have written 'Dirty pig' with your finger, and she had already done it on several. But as the boys gathered around her, she didn’t think about anything else, of course, except for them.
'So, my beauty,' said Hook, as if he spoke in syrup, 'you are to see your children walk the plank.'
'So, my lovely,' said Hook, as if he were speaking sweetly, 'you’re going to watch your children walk the plank.'
Fine gentleman though he was, the intensity of his communings had soiled his ruff, and suddenly he knew that she was gazing at it. With a hasty gesture he tried to hide it, but he was too late.
Fine gentleman though he was, the intensity of his thoughts had stained his ruff, and suddenly he realized she was staring at it. With a quick movement, he tried to cover it up, but he was too late.
'Are they to die?' asked Wendy, with a look of such frightful contempt that he nearly fainted.
"Are they going to die?" Wendy asked, with a look of such shocking disdain that he almost fainted.
'They are,' he snarled. 'Silence all,' he called gloatingly, 'for a mother's last words to her children.'
"They are," he growled. "Be quiet, everyone," he said with a smirk, "for a mother's final words to her children."
At this moment Wendy was grand. 'These[Pg 211] are my last words, dear boys,' she said firmly. 'I feel that I have a message to you from your real mothers, and it is this: "We hope our sons will die like English gentlemen."'
At that moment, Wendy was magnificent. 'These[Pg 211] are my final words, dear boys,' she said confidently. 'I believe I have a message for you from your real mothers, and it is this: "We hope our sons will die like true English gentlemen."'
Even the pirates were awed; and Tootles cried out hysterically, 'I am going to do what my mother hopes. What are you to do, Nibs?'
Even the pirates were impressed; and Tootles shouted excitedly, 'I'm going to do what my mom hopes. What are you going to do, Nibs?'
'What my mother hopes. What are you to do, Twin?'
'What my mom hopes. What are you going to do, Twin?'
'What my mother hopes. John, what are——'
'What my mother hopes. John, what are——'
But Hook had found his voice again.
But Hook had found his voice again.
'Tie her up,' he shouted.
'Tie her up,' he yelled.
It was Smee who tied her to the mast. 'See here, honey,' he whispered, 'I'll save you if you promise to be my mother.'
It was Smee who tied her to the mast. 'Listen, sweetheart,' he whispered, 'I'll save you if you promise to be my mom.'
But not even for Smee would she make such a promise. 'I would almost rather have no children at all,' she said disdainfully.
But she wouldn't even make such a promise for Smee. "I'd almost prefer not to have any children at all," she said with disdain.
It is sad to know that not a boy was looking at her as Smee tied her to the mast; the eyes of all were on the plank: that last little walk they were about to take. They were no longer able to hope that they would walk[Pg 212] it manfully, for the capacity to think had gone from them; they could stare and shiver only.
It’s unfortunate that not a single boy was watching her as Smee tied her to the mast; everyone was focused on the plank: that final little walk they were about to take. They could no longer hope to face it bravely, as their ability to think had left them; they could only stare and shiver.
Hook smiled on them with his teeth closed, and took a step toward Wendy. His intention was to turn her face so that she should see the boys walking the plank one by one. But he never reached her, he never heard the cry of anguish he hoped to wring from her. He heard something else instead.
Hook smiled at them with his lips pressed together and took a step toward Wendy. He meant to turn her face so she could see the boys going over the side one by one. But he never got to her, and he never heard the cry of despair he wanted to draw from her. Instead, he heard something else.
It was the terrible tick-tick of the crocodile.
It was the awful tick-tick of the crocodile.
They all heard it—pirates, boys, Wendy; and immediately every head was blown in one direction; not to the water whence the sound proceeded, but toward Hook. All knew that what was about to happen concerned him alone, and that from being actors they were suddenly become spectators.
They all heard it—pirates, boys, Wendy; and immediately every head turned in one direction; not to the water where the sound came from, but towards Hook. Everyone knew that what was about to happen was all about him, and that from being players, they had suddenly become onlookers.
Very frightful was it to see the change that came over him. It was as if he had been clipped at every joint. He fell in a little heap.
It was really terrifying to see the change that took over him. It was like he had been cut at every joint. He collapsed in a small pile.
The sound came steadily nearer; and in advance of it came this ghastly thought, 'The crocodile is about to board the ship.'
The sound grew louder as it approached, and with it came the horrifying realization, 'The crocodile is going to get on the ship.'
Even the iron claw hung inactive; as if knowing that it was no intrinsic part of what the attacking force wanted. Left so fearfully alone, any other man would have lain with his eyes shut where he fell: but the gigantic brain of Hook was still working, and under its guidance he crawled on his knees along the deck as far from the sound as he could go. The pirates respectfully cleared a passage for him, and it was only when he brought up against the bulwarks that he spoke.
Even the iron claw hung there useless, as if it understood it wasn't really what the attacking force needed. Left so scared and alone, any other guy would have just closed his eyes where he fell: but the massive mind of Hook was still working, and with its direction, he crawled on his knees along the deck as far away from the noise as he could get. The pirates respectfully made way for him, and it was only when he reached the bulwarks that he finally spoke.
'Hide me,' he cried hoarsely.
"Hide me," he cried weakly.
They gathered round him; all eyes averted from the thing that was coming aboard. They had no thought of fighting it. It was Fate.
They gathered around him; all eyes turned away from what was coming on board. They had no thought of fighting it. It was Fate.
Only when Hook was hidden from them did curiosity loosen the limbs of the boys so that they could rush to the ship's side to see the crocodile climbing it. Then they got the strangest surprise of this Night of Nights; for it was no crocodile that was coming to their aid. It was Peter.
Only when Hook was out of sight did the boys feel curious enough to hurry to the ship's side to see the crocodile climbing up. Then they got the weirdest surprise of this Night of Nights; it wasn’t a crocodile coming to their rescue. It was Peter.
He signed to them not to give vent to any cry of admiration that might rouse suspicion. Then he went on ticking.
He signaled to them not to let out any sounds of admiration that could raise suspicion. Then he continued ticking.
CHAPTER XV
'HOOK OR ME THIS TIME'
Odd things happen to all of us on our way through life without our noticing for a time that they have happened. Thus, to take an instance, we suddenly discover that we have been deaf in one ear for we don't know how long, but, say, half an hour. Now such an experience had come that night to Peter. When last we saw him he was stealing across the island with one finger to his lips and his dagger at the ready. He had seen the crocodile pass by without noticing anything peculiar about it, but by and by he remembered that it had not been ticking. At first he thought this eerie, but soon he concluded rightly that the clock had run down.
We all experience strange things in life without realizing it for a while. For example, we might suddenly realize we've been deaf in one ear for, say, half an hour, and have no idea how that happened. This is exactly what happened to Peter that night. The last time we saw him, he was sneaking across the island with a finger to his lips and his dagger ready. He had seen the crocodile go by without noticing anything unusual about it, but eventually, he remembered that it hadn't been ticking. At first, he found this creepy, but soon he rightly figured out that the clock had stopped.
Without giving a thought to what might be the feelings of a fellow-creature thus abruptly[Pg 215] deprived of its closest companion, Peter at once considered how he could turn the catastrophe to his own use; and he decided to tick, so that wild beasts should believe he was the crocodile and let him pass unmolested. He ticked superbly, but with one unforeseen result. The crocodile was among those who heard the sound, and it followed him, though whether with the purpose of regaining what it had lost, or merely as a friend under the belief that it was again ticking itself, will never be certainly known, for, like all slaves to a fixed idea, it was a stupid beast.
Without thinking about how a fellow creature might feel being suddenly[Pg 215] deprived of its closest companion, Peter immediately figured out how to use the situation to his advantage; he decided to tick so that wild animals would think he was the crocodile and let him pass without trouble. He ticked impressively, but with one unexpected consequence. The crocodile was among those who heard the sound, and it followed him, though whether it was trying to recover what it had lost or simply believed it was ticking itself again will never be known for sure, as it was, like all creatures fixated on a single idea, a pretty stupid animal.
Peter reached the shore without mishap, and went straight on; his legs encountering the water as if quite unaware that they had entered a new element. Thus many animals pass from land to water, but no other human of whom I know. As he swam he had but one thought: 'Hook or me this time.' He had ticked so long that he now went on ticking without knowing that he was doing it. Had he known he would have stopped, for to board the brig by the help of the tick, though an ingenious idea, had not occurred to him.
Peter reached the shore without any problems and kept going; his legs hit the water as if they didn’t realize they had entered a new environment. This is how many animals transition from land to water, but I don’t know of any other human who does the same. As he swam, he had only one thought: 'This time it’s either Hook or me.' He had been ticking for so long that he continued to do it without even realizing it. If he had been aware, he would have stopped, because using the tick to get on board the brig, while a clever idea, hadn’t crossed his mind.
On the contrary, he thought he had scaled[Pg 216] her side as noiseless as a mouse; and he was amazed to see the pirates cowering from him, with Hook in their midst as abject as if he had heard the crocodile.
On the other hand, he believed he had crept up[Pg 216] to her side as quietly as a mouse; and he was shocked to see the pirates shrinking away from him, with Hook in the middle looking as miserable as if he had heard the crocodile.
The crocodile! No sooner did Peter remember it than he heard the ticking. At first he thought the sound did come from the crocodile, and he looked behind him swiftly. Then he realised that he was doing it himself, and in a flash he understood the situation. 'How clever of me,' he thought at once, and signed to the boys not to burst into applause.
The crocodile! As soon as Peter remembered it, he heard the ticking. At first, he thought the sound was coming from the crocodile, and he quickly looked behind him. Then he realized that he was the one making the sound, and in an instant, he understood the situation. 'How smart of me,' he thought immediately, and motioned to the boys not to start applauding.
It was at this moment that Ed Teynte the quartermaster emerged from the forecastle and came along the deck. Now, reader, time what happened by your watch. Peter struck true and deep. John clapped his hands on the ill-fated pirate's mouth to stifle the dying groan. He fell forward. Four boys caught him to prevent the thud. Peter gave the signal, and the carrion was cast overboard. There was a splash, and then silence. How long has it taken?
It was at this moment that Ed Teynte, the quartermaster, came out from the forecastle and walked along the deck. Now, reader, time what happened by your watch. Peter struck true and deep. John covered the doomed pirate's mouth to muffle the dying groan. He fell forward. Four boys caught him to stop him from hitting the deck. Peter gave the signal, and the body was thrown overboard. There was a splash, and then silence. How long did it take?
'One!' (Slightly had begun to count.)
'One!' (Slightly had started to count.)
None too soon, Peter, every inch of him on tiptoe, vanished into the cabin; for more than[Pg 217] one pirate was screwing up his courage to look round. They could hear each other's distressed breathing now, which showed them that the more terrible sound had passed.
None too soon, Peter, standing on his tiptoes, disappeared into the cabin; more than[Pg 217] one pirate was gearing up his courage to look around. They could hear each other's anxious breathing now, which indicated that the more frightening sound had faded away.
'It's gone, captain,' Smee said, wiping his spectacles. 'All's still again.'
'It's gone, captain,' Smee said, cleaning his glasses. 'Everything's quiet now.'
Slowly Hook let his head emerge from his ruff, and listened so intently that he could have caught the echo of the tick. There was not a sound, and he drew himself up firmly to his full height.
Slowly, Hook let his head rise from his collar and listened so closely that he could have caught the echo of the tick. There wasn't a sound, and he stood up straight to his full height.
'Then here's to Johnny Plank,' he cried brazenly, hating the boys more than ever because they had seen him unbend. He broke into the villainous ditty:
'Then here's to Johnny Plank,' he shouted defiantly, resenting the boys more than ever for witnessing his vulnerability. He launched into the wicked song:
To terrorise the prisoners the more, though with a certain loss of dignity, he danced along an imaginary plank, grimacing at them as he sang; and when he finished he cried, 'Do you want a touch of the cat before you walk the plank?'
To intimidate the prisoners even more, though it was a bit undignified, he danced along an imaginary plank, making grimaces at them as he sang; and when he was done, he shouted, 'Do you want a taste of the cat before you walk the plank?'
At that they fell on their knees. 'No, no,' they cried so piteously that every pirate smiled.
At that, they dropped to their knees. 'No, no,' they cried so desperately that every pirate smiled.
'Fetch the cat, Jukes,' said Hook; 'it's in the cabin.'
'Get the cat, Jukes,' said Hook; 'it's in the cabin.'
The cabin! Peter was in the cabin! The children gazed at each other.
The cabin! Peter was in the cabin! The kids looked at each other.
'Ay, ay,' said Jukes blithely, and he strode into the cabin. They followed him with their eyes; they scarce knew that Hook had resumed his song, his dogs joining in with him:
"Ay, ay," Jukes said cheerfully as he walked into the cabin. They watched him with curiosity, hardly realizing that Hook had started singing again, with his dogs joining in.
What was the last line will never be known, for of a sudden the song was stayed by a dreadful screech from the cabin. It wailed through the ship, and died away. Then was heard a crowing sound which was well understood by the boys, but to the pirates was almost more eerie than the screech.
What the last line was will never be known, because suddenly a terrible screech came from the cabin. It echoed through the ship and then faded away. Next, a crowing sound was heard that the boys understood well, but to the pirates, it was even more chilling than the screech.
'What was that?' cried Hook.
"What was that?" shouted Hook.
'Two,' said Slightly solemnly.
"Two," said Slightly seriously.
The Italian Cecco hesitated for a moment[Pg 219] and then swung into the cabin. He tottered out, haggard.
The Italian Cecco paused for a moment[Pg 219] and then stepped into the cabin. He stumbled out, looking worn out.
'What's the matter with Bill Jukes, you dog?' hissed Hook, towering over him.
"What's wrong with Bill Jukes, you dog?" Hook hissed, looming over him.
'The matter wi' him is he's dead, stabbed,' replied Cecco in a hollow Voice.
'The thing with him is he's dead, stabbed,' replied Cecco in a flat voice.
'Bill Jukes dead!' cried the startled pirates.
"Bill Jukes is dead!" cried the shocked pirates.
'The cabin's as black as a pit,' Cecco said, almost gibbering, 'but there is something terrible in there: the thing you heard crowing.'
'The cabin's as dark as a cave,' Cecco said, almost babbling, 'but there's something awful in there: the thing you heard crowing.'
The exultation of the boys, the lowering looks of the pirates, both were seen by Hook.
The boys' excitement and the pirates' scowls were both noticed by Hook.
'Cecco,' he said in his most steely voice, 'go back and fetch me out that doodle-doo.'
'Cecco,' he said in his toughest voice, 'go back and bring me that rooster.'
Cecco, bravest of the brave, cowered before his captain, crying 'No, no'; but Hook was purring to his claw.
Cecco, the bravest of the brave, shrank back before his captain, shouting 'No, no'; but Hook was contentedly stroking his claw.
'Did you say you would go, Cecco?' he said musingly.
"Did you say you were going, Cecco?" he asked, deep in thought.
Cecco went, first flinging up his arms despairingly. There was no more singing, all listened now; and again came a death-screech and again a crow.
Cecco left, throwing his arms up in despair. There was no more singing; everyone was listening now; and once more came a deathly scream and then a crow.
No one spoke except Slightly. 'Three,' he said.
No one said anything except Slightly. "Three," he said.
Hook rallied his dogs with a gesture. ''Sdeath and odds fish,' he thundered, 'who is to bring me that doodle-doo?'
Hook rallied his dogs with a gesture. "Damn it and what the hell," he thundered, "who's going to bring me that doodle-doo?"
'Wait till Cecco comes out,' growled Starkey, and the others took up the cry.
"Wait until Cecco comes out," Starkey grumbled, and the others echoed him.
'I think I heard you volunteer, Starkey,' said Hook, purring again.
"I think I heard you volunteer, Starkey," said Hook, purring again.
'No, by thunder!' Starkey cried.
'No way, by thunder!' Starkey cried.
'My hook thinks you did,' said Hook, crossing to him. 'I wonder if it would not be advisable, Starkey, to humour the hook?'
'My hook thinks you did,' Hook said, walking over to him. 'I wonder if it might be a good idea, Starkey, to humor the hook?'
'I'll swing before I go in there,' replied Starkey doggedly, and again he had the support of the crew.
"I'll swing before I go in there," Starkey replied stubbornly, and once again, he had the crew's support.
'Is it mutiny?' asked Hook more pleasantly than ever. 'Starkey's ringleader.'
"Is it mutiny?" Hook asked, sounding even more friendly than usual. "Starkey's the ringleader."
'Captain, mercy,' Starkey whimpered, all of a tremble now.
"Captain, please have mercy," Starkey pleaded, shaking all over now.
'Shake hands, Starkey,' said Hook, proffering his claw.
'Shake hands, Starkey,' said Hook, extending his claw.
Starkey looked round for help, but all deserted him. As he backed Hook advanced, and now the red spark was in his eye. With a despairing scream the pirate leapt upon Long Tom and precipitated himself into the sea.
Starkey looked around for help, but everyone abandoned him. As he backed away, Hook moved closer, and now there was a fierce glint in his eye. With a desperate scream, the pirate jumped onto Long Tom and threw himself into the sea.
'Four,' said Slightly.
"Four," said Slightly.
'And now,' Hook asked courteously, 'did any other gentleman say mutiny?' Seizing a lantern and raising his claw with a menacing gesture, 'I'll bring out that doodle-doo myself,' he said, and sped into the cabin.
'And now,' Hook asked politely, 'did any other gentleman mention mutiny?' Grabbing a lantern and raising his claw in a threatening way, 'I'll deal with that doodle-doo myself,' he said, and rushed into the cabin.
'Five.' How Slightly longed to say it. He wetted his lips to be ready, but Hook came staggering out, without his lantern.
'Five.' How Slightly longed to say it. He moistened his lips to be ready, but Hook came stumbling out, without his lantern.
'Something blew out the light,' he said a little unsteadily.
'Something blew out the light,' he said, a bit unsteadily.
'Something!' echoed Mullins.
"Something!" echoed Mullins.
'What of Cecco?' demanded Noodler.
'What about Cecco?' demanded Noodler.
'He's as dead as Jukes,' said Hook shortly.
'He's as dead as Jukes,' Hook said bluntly.
His reluctance to return to the cabin impressed them all unfavourably, and the mutinous sounds again broke forth. All pirates are superstitious; and Cookson cried, 'They do say the surest sign a ship's accurst is when there's one on board more than can be accounted for.'
His hesitation to go back to the cabin didn’t sit well with anyone, and the discontented murmurs started up again. All pirates are superstitious, and Cookson exclaimed, 'They say the clearest sign that a ship is cursed is when there’s someone on board who can't be explained.'
'I've heard,' muttered Mullins, 'he always boards the pirate craft at last. Had he a tail, captain?'
"I've heard," Mullins murmured, "he always ends up getting on the pirate ship in the end. Did he have a tail, captain?"
'They say,' said another, looking viciously at[Pg 222] Hook, 'that when he comes it's in the likeness of the wickedest man aboard.'
'They say,' said another, glaring menacingly at[Pg 222] Hook, 'that when he shows up, it's as the most evil man on the ship.'
'Had he a hook, captain?' asked Cookson insolently; and one after another took up the cry, 'The ship's doomed.' At this the children could not resist raising a cheer. Hook had well-nigh forgotten his prisoners, but as he swung round on them now his face lit up again.
"Did he have a hook, captain?" Cookson asked rudely, and one by one, they joined in, saying, "The ship's doomed." The kids couldn't help but cheer at this. Hook had almost forgotten about his prisoners, but as he turned to face them now, his expression brightened again.
'Lads,' he cried to his crew, 'here's a notion. Open the cabin door and drive them in. Let them fight the doodle-doo for their lives. If they kill him, we're so much the better; if he kills them, we're none the worse.'
"Guys," he shouted to his crew, "I've got an idea. Open the cabin door and push them inside. Let them battle the doodle-doo for their lives. If they manage to kill him, that's great for us; if he takes them out, we won't be any worse off."
For the last time his dogs admired Hook, and devotedly they did his bidding. The boys, pretending to struggle, were pushed into the cabin and the door was closed on them.
For the last time, his dogs looked up to Hook and loyally followed his orders. The boys, pretending to fight back, were shoved into the cabin, and the door was shut behind them.
'Now, listen,' cried Hook, and all listened. But not one dared to face the door. Yes, one, Wendy, who all this time had been bound to the mast. It was for neither a scream nor a crow that she was watching; it was for the reappearance of Peter.
'Now, listen,' shouted Hook, and everyone listened. But not a single person dared to look at the door. Well, except for one—Wendy, who had been tied to the mast this whole time. She wasn’t waiting for a scream or a crow; she was watching for Peter to come back.
She had not long to wait. In the cabin he[Pg 223] had found the thing for which he had gone in search: the key that would free the children of their manacles; and now they all stole forth, armed with such weapons as they could find. First signing to them to hide, Peter cut Wendy's bonds, and then nothing could have been easier than for them all to fly off together; but one thing barred the way, an oath, 'Hook or me this time.' So when he had freed Wendy, he whispered to her to conceal herself with the others, and himself took her place by the mast, her cloak around him so that he should pass for her. Then he took a great breath and crowed.
She didn't have to wait long. In the cabin he[Pg 223] had found what he had been looking for: the key that would free the children from their chains; and now they all slipped out, armed with whatever weapons they could find. First, signaling for them to hide, Peter cut Wendy's bonds, and then it would have been easy for all of them to fly away together; but one thing stood in their way, an oath: 'Hook or me this time.' So after freeing Wendy, he whispered for her to hide with the others, and he took her place by the mast, draping her cloak over himself to pass for her. Then he took a deep breath and crowed.
To the pirates it was a voice crying that all the boys lay slain in the cabin; and they were panic-stricken. Hook tried to hearten them; but like the dogs he had made them they showed him their fangs, and he knew that if he took his eyes off them now they would leap at him.
To the pirates, it was a voice shouting that all the boys were dead in the cabin; and they were terrified. Hook tried to encourage them; but like the dogs he had turned them into, they bared their teeth at him, and he realized that if he looked away now, they would pounce on him.
'Lads,' he said, ready to cajole or strike as need be, but never quailing for an instant, 'I've thought it out. There's a Jonah abroad.'
"Lads," he said, prepared to persuade or confront as necessary, but never hesitating for a second, "I've figured it out. There’s a Jonah around."
'Ay,' they snarled, 'a man wi' a hook.'
'Ay,' they sneered, 'a guy with a hook.'
'No, lads, no, it's the girl. Never was luck on a pirate ship wi' a woman on board. We'll right the ship when she's gone.'
'No, guys, no, it’s the girl. There was never any luck on a pirate ship with a woman on board. We'll fix the ship once she's gone.'
Some of them remembered that this had been a saying of Flint's. 'It's worth trying,' they said doubtfully.
Some of them recalled that this had been one of Flint's sayings. "It's worth a shot," they said uncertainly.
'Fling the girl overboard,' cried Hook; and they made a rush at the figure in the cloak.
'Throw the girl overboard,' shouted Hook; and they charged at the figure in the cloak.
'There's none can save you now, missy,' Mullins hissed jeeringly.
"Nobody can save you now, missy," Mullins sneered mockingly.
'There's one,' replied the figure.
"There's one," replied the figure.
'Who's that?'
'Who's that?'
'Peter Pan the avenger!' came the terrible answer; and as he spoke Peter flung off his cloak. Then they all knew who 'twas that had been undoing them in the cabin, and twice Hook essayed to speak and twice he failed. In that frightful moment I think his fierce heart broke.
'Peter Pan the avenger!' came the chilling response; and as he spoke, Peter threw off his cloak. Then they all realized who had been sabotaging them in the cabin, and Hook tried to speak twice but failed both times. In that terrifying moment, I think his fierce heart shattered.
At last he cried, 'Cleave him to the brisket,' but without conviction.
At last he shouted, 'Cut him open at the chest,' but without any real belief behind it.
'Down, boys, and at them,' Peter's voice rang out; and in another moment the clash of arms was resounding through the ship. Had the pirates kept together it is certain that they would[Pg 225] have won; but the onset came when they were all unstrung, and they ran hither and thither, striking wildly, each thinking himself the last survivor of the crew. Man to man they were the stronger; but they fought on the defensive only, which enabled the boys to hunt in pairs and choose their quarry. Some of the miscreants leapt into the sea; others hid in dark recesses, where they were found by Slightly, who did not fight, but ran about with a lantern which he flashed in their faces, so that they were half blinded and fell an easy prey to the reeking swords of the other boys. There was little sound to be heard but the clang of weapons, an occasional screech or splash, and Slightly monotonously counting—five—six—seven—eight—nine—ten—eleven.
"Down, guys, and get them," Peter shouted; and in a moment the sound of clashing weapons echoed through the ship. If the pirates had stuck together, they would[Pg 225] have definitely won; but the attack came at a time when they were all out of sorts, and they scattered everywhere, swinging their weapons wildly, each thinking he was the last member of the crew. One-on-one, they were stronger; but they only played defense, which allowed the boys to team up and pick their targets. Some of the villains jumped into the sea; others hid in dark corners, where they were found by Slightly, who didn’t fight but ran around with a lantern that he shone in their faces, blinding them and making them easy targets for the other boys' bloody swords. The only sounds were the clanging of weapons, the occasional scream or splash, and Slightly monotonously counting—five—six—seven—eight—nine—ten—eleven.
I think all were gone when a group of savage boys surrounded Hook, who seemed to have a charmed life, as he kept them at bay in that circle of fire. They had done for his dogs, but this man alone seemed to be a match for them all. Again and again they closed upon him, and again and again he hewed a clear space. He had lifted up one boy with his hook, and[Pg 226] was using him as a buckler, when another, who had just passed his sword through Mullins, sprang into the fray.
I think everyone else was gone when a group of wild boys surrounded Hook, who seemed to have a lucky charm because he kept them away in that circle of fire. They had taken care of his dogs, but this one man appeared to be able to handle them all. Time after time, they lunged at him, and time after time he cleared some space. He had picked up one boy with his hook and[Pg 226] was using him as a shield when another boy, who had just stabbed Mullins, jumped into the fight.
'Put up your swords, boys,' cried the newcomer, 'this man is mine.'
'Put down your swords, guys,' shouted the newcomer, 'this guy is mine.'
Thus suddenly Hook found himself face to face with Peter. The others drew back and formed a ring round them.
Thus, out of nowhere, Hook found himself face to face with Peter. The others stepped back and formed a circle around them.
For long the two enemies looked at one another; Hook shuddering slightly, and Peter with the strange smile upon his face.
For a long time, the two enemies stared at each other; Hook shuddered slightly, and Peter wore a strange smile on his face.
'So, Pan,' said Hook at last, 'this is all your doing.'
'So, Pan,' Hook finally said, 'this is all your fault.'
'Ay, James Hook,' came the stern answer, 'it is all my doing.'
'Yes, James Hook,' came the serious response, 'it's all my fault.'
'Proud and insolent youth,' said Hook, 'prepare to meet thy doom.'
'Proud and arrogant young man,' said Hook, 'get ready to face your fate.'
'Dark and sinister man,' Peter answered, 'have at thee.'
'Dark and sinister man,' Peter replied, 'bring it on.'
Without more words they fell to, and for a space there was no advantage to either blade. Peter was a superb swordsman, and parried with dazzling rapidity; ever and anon he followed up a feint with a lunge that got past his foe's defence, but his shorter reach stood him[Pg 227] in ill stead, and he could not drive the steel home. Hook, scarcely his inferior in brilliancy, but not quite so nimble in wrist play, forced him back by the weight of his onset, hoping suddenly to end all with a favourite thrust, taught him long ago by Barbecue at Rio; but to his astonishment he found this thrust turned aside again and again. Then he sought to close and give the quietus with his iron hook, which all this time had been pawing the air; but Peter doubled under it and, lunging fiercely, pierced him in the ribs. At sight of his own blood, whose peculiar colour, you remember, was offensive to him, the sword fell from Hook's hand, and he was at Peter's mercy.
Without saying another word, they started fighting, and for a while, neither swordsman had the upper hand. Peter was an incredible swordsman, quickly defending against attacks with impressive speed; every so often, he'd follow a feint with a thrust that slipped past his opponent's defense, but his shorter reach worked against him, and he couldn't land a solid hit. Hook, nearly as skilled but not quite as quick with his wrist movements, pressed Peter back with the force of his attacks, hoping to finish things with a signature move he learned long ago from Barbecue in Rio. To his surprise, this attack was deflected time after time. He then tried to close in and finish Peter off with his iron hook, which had been swiping through the air the whole time; but Peter ducked under it and lunged fiercely, stabbing him in the ribs. When Hook saw his own blood, which you remember he found particularly offensive, his sword slipped from his hand, and he was completely at Peter's mercy.
'Now!' cried all the boys; but with a magnificent gesture Peter invited his opponent to pick up his sword. Hook did so instantly, but with a tragic feeling that Peter was showing good form.
'Now!' shouted all the boys; but with a grand gesture, Peter invited his opponent to grab his sword. Hook did so right away, but with a dramatic sense that Peter was really showing good sportsmanship.
Hitherto he had thought it was some fiend fighting him, but darker suspicions assailed him now.
Until now, he had thought it was some kind of evil spirit battling him, but now darker doubts troubled him.
'Pan, who and what art thou?' he cried huskily.
'Pan, who and what are you?' he exclaimed hoarsely.
'I'm youth, I'm joy,' Peter answered at a venture, 'I'm a little bird that has broken out of the egg.'
'I'm young, I'm happy,' Peter replied, 'I'm a little bird that has hatched from the egg.'
This, of course, was nonsense; but it was proof to the unhappy Hook that Peter did not know in the least who or what he was, which is the very pinnacle of good form.
This, of course, was nonsense; but it was proof to the miserable Hook that Peter had no idea who or what he was, which is the ultimate marker of good style.
'To 't again,' he cried despairingly.
'To do it again,' he cried in despair.
He fought now like a human flail, and every sweep of that terrible sword would have severed in twain any man or boy who obstructed it; but Peter fluttered round him as if the very wind it made blew him out of the danger zone. And again and again he darted in and pricked.
He fought now like a human flail, and every swing of that terrible sword would have cut in half any man or boy who got in his way; but Peter flitted around him as if the very wind it created pushed him out of harm's way. And again and again he darted in and poked.
Hook was fighting now without hope. That passionate breast no longer asked for life; but for one boon it craved: to see Peter bad form before it was cold for ever.
Hook was now fighting without any hope. That passionate heart no longer sought life; instead, it longed for one thing: to see Peter in a bad light before it was cold forever.
Abandoning the fight he rushed into the powder magazine and fired it.
Abandoning the fight, he rushed into the gunpowder storage and set it off.
'In two minutes,' he cried, 'the ship will be blown to pieces.'
'In two minutes,' he shouted, 'the ship will be destroyed.'
Now, now, he thought, true form will show.
Now, he thought, the real self will reveal itself.
But Peter issued from the powder magazine[Pg 229] with the shell in his hands, and calmly flung it overboard.
But Peter came out of the powder magazine[Pg 229] with the shell in his hands and calmly tossed it overboard.
What sort of form was Hook himself showing? Misguided man though he was, we may be glad, without sympathising with him, that in the end he was true to the traditions of his race. The other boys were flying around him now, flouting, scornful; and as he staggered about the deck striking up at them impotently, his mind was no longer with them; it was slouching in the playing fields of long ago, or being sent up for good, or watching the wall-game from a famous wall. And his shoes were right, and his waistcoat was right, and his tie was right, and his socks were right.
What kind of shape was Hook himself in? Misguided as he was, we can feel glad, without empathizing with him, that in the end, he stayed true to the traditions of his background. The other boys were surging around him now, taunting and mocking; and as he staggered on the deck, swinging at them without any real power, his mind was no longer with them; it was drifting back to the playgrounds of his youth, or being expelled for good, or watching the wall game from a famous wall. And his shoes were on point, his waistcoat was on point, his tie was on point, and his socks were on point.
James Hook, thou not wholly unheroic figure, farewell.
James Hook, you not entirely unheroic figure, goodbye.
For we have come to his last moment.
For we have reached his final moment.
Seeing Peter slowly advancing upon him through the air with dagger poised, he sprang upon the bulwarks to cast himself into the sea. He did not know that the crocodile was waiting for him; for we purposely stopped the clock that this knowledge might be spared him: a little mark of respect from us at the end.
Seeing Peter slowly coming toward him through the air with a dagger ready, he jumped onto the railing to throw himself into the sea. He didn't realize that the crocodile was waiting for him; we purposely stopped the clock so he wouldn't have to know this: a small gesture of respect from us at the end.
He had one last triumph, which I think we need not grudge him. As he stood on the bulwark looking over his shoulder at Peter gliding through the air, he invited him with a gesture to use his foot. It made Peter kick instead of stab.
He had one last win, which I don’t think we should resent him for. As he stood on the railing, looking back at Peter soaring through the air, he motioned for him to use his foot. It made Peter kick instead of stab.
At last Hook had got the boon for which he craved.
At last, Hook had received the gift he had been longing for.
'Bad form,' he cried jeeringly, and went content to the crocodile.
"That's poor behavior," he said mockingly, and then happily approached the crocodile.
Thus perished James Hook.
Thus died James Hook.
'Seventeen,' Slightly sang out; but he was not quite correct in his figures. Fifteen paid the penalty for their crimes that night; but two reached the shore: Starkey to be captured by the redskins, who made him nurse for all their papooses, a melancholy come-down for a pirate; and Smee, who henceforth wandered about the world in his spectacles, making a precarious living by saying he was the only man that Jas. Hook had feared.
'Seventeen,' Slightly called out; but he wasn't quite right with his numbers. Fifteen paid the price for their crimes that night; but two made it to the shore: Starkey, who was captured by the natives and ended up nursing all their babies—a sad fall from grace for a pirate; and Smee, who from then on wandered the world in his glasses, barely getting by by claiming he was the only man that James Hook had ever feared.
Wendy, of course, had stood by taking no part in the fight, though watching Peter with glistening eyes; but now that all was over she became prominent again. She praised them[Pg 231] equally, and shuddered delightfully when Michael showed her the place where he had killed one; and then she took them into Hook's cabin and pointed to his watch which was hanging on a nail. It said 'half-past one'!
Wendy, of course, had stood by, not getting involved in the fight, but watching Peter with shining eyes; but now that it was all over, she became the center of attention again. She praised them[Pg 231] equally and shivered with delight when Michael showed her the spot where he had killed one; then she took them into Hook's cabin and pointed to his watch that was hanging on a nail. It read 'half-past one'!
The lateness of the hour was almost the biggest thing of all. She got them to bed in the pirates' bunks pretty quickly, you may be sure; all but Peter, who strutted up and down on deck, until at last he fell asleep by the side of Long Tom. He had one of his dreams that night, and cried in his sleep for a long time, and Wendy held him tight.
The late hour was pretty significant. She managed to get them settled in the pirates' bunks pretty fast, except for Peter, who paced back and forth on deck until he eventually fell asleep next to Long Tom. He had one of his dreams that night and cried in his sleep for quite a while, and Wendy held him close.
CHAPTER XVI
THE RETURN HOME
By two bells that morning they were all stirring their stumps; for there was a big sea running; and Tootles, the bo'sun, was among them, with a rope's end in his hand and chewing tobacco. They all donned pirate clothes cut off at the knee, shaved smartly, and tumbled up, with the true nautical roll and hitching their trousers.
By 10 AM that morning, they were all getting moving; there was a big sea out there, and Tootles, the bosun, was among them, holding a rope and chewing tobacco. They all put on pirate clothes that were cut off at the knee, looked sharp, and got ready, swaying with the natural nautical rhythm and adjusting their pants.
It need not be said who was the captain. Nibs and John were first and second mate. There was a woman aboard. The rest were tars before the mast, and lived in the fo'c'sle. Peter had already lashed himself to the wheel; but he piped all hands and delivered a short address to them; said he hoped they would do their duty like gallant hearties, but that he knew[Pg 233] they were the scum of Rio and the Gold Coast, and if they snapped at him he would tear them. His bluff strident words struck the note sailors understand, and they cheered him lustily. Then a few sharp orders were given, and they turned the ship round, and nosed her for the mainland.
It doesn't need to be said who the captain was. Nibs and John were the first and second mates. There was a woman on board. The rest were sailors living in the fo'c'sle. Peter had already strapped himself to the wheel, but he called everyone together and gave them a brief speech; he said he hoped they would do their duty like brave mates, but he knew[Pg 233] they were the lowlifes of Rio and the Gold Coast, and if they challenged him, he wouldn't hold back. His tough, loud words hit home with the sailors, and they cheered him loudly. Then a few quick orders were given, and they turned the ship around, heading towards the mainland.
Captain Pan calculated, after consulting the ship's chart, that if this weather lasted they should strike the Azores about the 21st of June, after which it would save time to fly.
Captain Pan figured, after checking the ship's chart, that if this weather continued, they should reach the Azores around June 21st, after which it would be quicker to fly.
Some of them wanted it to be an honest ship and others were in favour of keeping it a pirate; but the captain treated them as dogs, and they dared not express their wishes to him even in a round robin. Instant obedience was the only safe thing. Slightly got a dozen for looking perplexed when told to take soundings. The general feeling was that Peter was honest just now to lull Wendy's suspicions, but that there might be a change when the new suit was ready, which, against her will, she was making for him out of some of Hook's wickedest garments. It was afterwards whispered among them that on the first night he wore this suit he sat long in the cabin with Hook's cigar-holder in his mouth[Pg 234] and one hand clenched, all but the forefinger, which he bent and held threateningly aloft like a hook.
Some of them wanted the ship to be legitimate, while others preferred it to stay a pirate ship; but the captain treated them like dogs, and they didn’t dare share their opinions with him, even if they tried to do it anonymously. The only safe option was to follow orders without question. Slightly got punished for looking confused when he was told to take soundings. The general vibe was that Peter was pretending to be honest to ease Wendy's doubts, but that things might change once the new outfit was ready, which, against her wishes, she was making for him using some of Hook’s most devious clothes. Later, it was quietly discussed among them that on the first night he wore this outfit, he spent a long time in the cabin with Hook's cigar holder in his mouth[Pg 234] and one hand clenched, except for his forefinger, which he bent and held up threateningly like a hook.
Instead of watching the ship, however, we must now return to that desolate home from which three of our characters had taken heartless flight so long ago. It seems a shame to have neglected No. 14 all this time; and yet we may be sure that Mrs. Darling does not blame us. If we had returned sooner to look with sorrowful sympathy at her, she would probably have cried, 'Don't be silly; what do I matter? Do go back and keep an eye on the children.' So long as mothers are like this their children will take advantage of them; and they may lay to that.
Instead of watching the ship, we now need to go back to that lonely house from which three of our characters had heartlessly escaped so long ago. It feels wrong to have ignored No. 14 for this long; however, we can be sure that Mrs. Darling doesn’t blame us. If we had come back sooner to pity her, she probably would have said, 'Don’t be silly; what does it matter? Go back and watch the kids.' As long as mothers are like this, their children will take advantage of them; that's a given.
Even now we venture into that familiar nursery only because its lawful occupants are on their way home; we are merely hurrying on in advance of them to see that their beds are properly aired and that Mr. and Mrs. Darling do not go out for the evening. We are no more than servants. Why on earth should their beds be properly aired, seeing that they left them in such a thankless hurry? Would it[Pg 235] not serve them jolly well right if they came back and found that their parents were spending the week-end in the country? It would be the moral lesson they have been in need of ever since we met them; but if we contrived things in this way Mrs. Darling would never forgive us.
Even now we step into that familiar nursery only because its rightful occupants are on their way home; we’re just rushing ahead to make sure their beds are aired out and that Mr. and Mrs. Darling don’t go out for the evening. We’re nothing more than caretakers. Why on earth should their beds be aired out since they left in such a mad rush? Wouldn’t it serve them right if they came back to find their parents had spent the weekend in the country? It would be the lesson they’ve needed ever since we met them; but if we set things up like that, Mrs. Darling would never forgive us.
One thing I should like to do immensely, and that is to tell her, in the way authors have, that the children are coming back, that indeed they will be here on Thursday week. This would spoil so completely the surprise to which Wendy and John and Michael are looking forward. They have been planning it out on the ship: mother's rapture, father's shout of joy, Nana's leap through the air to embrace them first, when what they ought to be preparing for is a good hiding. How delicious to spoil it all by breaking the news in advance; so that when they enter grandly Mrs. Darling may not even offer Wendy her mouth, and Mr. Darling may exclaim pettishly, 'Dash it all, here are those boys again.' However, we should get no thanks even for this. We are beginning to know Mrs. Darling by this time, and may be sure that she[Pg 236] would upbraid us for depriving the children of their little pleasure.
One thing I really want to do is tell her, like authors do, that the kids are coming back, and they will actually be here on Thursday next week. This would completely ruin the surprise that Wendy, John, and Michael are looking forward to. They’ve been imagining it on the ship: Mom’s excitement, Dad’s joyful shout, Nana jumping through the air to hug them first, when what they should really be getting ready for is a good scolding. How fun it would be to spoil it all by letting the cat out of the bag ahead of time; so that when they walk in proudly, Mrs. Darling might not even give Wendy a kiss, and Mr. Darling might grumble, 'Darn it, it’s those boys again.' Still, we wouldn’t get any thanks for this. By now, we’re starting to know Mrs. Darling well enough to be sure that she[Pg 236] would scold us for taking away the kids' little joy.
'But, my dear madam, it is ten days till Thursday week; so that by telling you what's what, we can save you ten days of unhappiness.'
'But, my dear lady, it's ten days until Thursday next week; so by explaining what's going on, we can spare you ten days of unhappiness.'
'Yes, but at what a cost! By depriving the children of ten minutes of delight.'
'Yes, but at what a cost! By taking away ten minutes of joy from the kids.'
'Oh, if you look at it in that way.'
'Oh, if you see it like that.'
'What other way is there in which to look at it?'
'What other way is there to look at it?'
You see, the woman had no proper spirit. I had meant to say extraordinarily nice things about her; but I despise her, and not one of them will I say now. She does not really need to be told to have things ready, for they are ready. All the beds are aired, and she never leaves the house, and observe, the window is open. For all the use we are to her, we might go back to the ship. However, as we are here we may as well stay and look on. That is all we are, lookers-on. Nobody really wants us. So let us watch and say jaggy things, in the hope that some of them will hurt.
You see, the woman has no real spirit. I was going to say some really nice things about her, but I can't stand her, so I won't say any of them now. She doesn't even need to be reminded to have things ready because they are already set. All the beds are aired out, and she never leaves the house, plus look, the window is open. For all the good we do for her, we might as well go back to the ship. But since we're here, we might as well stay and just watch. That's all we are, just spectators. No one actually wants us here. So let’s observe and throw out some sharp comments, hoping that at least some of them will sting.
The only change to be seen in the [Pg 237]night-nursery is that between nine and six the kennel is no longer there. When the children flew away, Mr. Darling felt in his bones that all the blame was his for having chained Nana up, and that from first to last she had been wiser than he. Of course, as we have seen, he was quite a simple man; indeed he might have passed for a boy again if he had been able to take his baldness off; but he had also a noble sense of justice and a lion courage to do what seemed right to him; and having thought the matter out with anxious care after the flight of the children, he went down on all fours and crawled into the kennel. To all Mrs. Darling's dear invitations to him to come out he replied sadly but firmly:
The only change to see in the [Pg 237]night-nursery is that between nine and six the kennel is no longer there. When the children flew away, Mr. Darling felt deep down that it was all his fault for having chained Nana up, and that from the beginning she had been wiser than he was. Of course, as we've seen, he was quite a simple man; in fact, he could have passed for a boy again if he could just take off his baldness; but he also had a strong sense of justice and a brave heart to do what he thought was right; and after thinking it through with great care after the children left, he got down on all fours and crawled into the kennel. To all of Mrs. Darling's loving invitations for him to come out, he replied sadly but firmly:
'No, my own one, this is the place for me.'
'No, my own, this is the place for me.'
In the bitterness of his remorse he swore that he would never leave the kennel until his children came back. Of course this was a pity; but whatever Mr. Darling did he had to do in excess; otherwise he soon gave up doing it. And there never was a more humble man than the once proud George Darling, as he sat in the kennel of an evening talking with his wife of their children and all their pretty ways.
In his deep remorse, he vowed he would never leave the kennel until his kids returned. It was a shame, really; but whatever Mr. Darling did, he had to go all in; otherwise, he would quickly stop. There had never been a more humble man than the once proud George Darling, as he sat in the kennel in the evenings, chatting with his wife about their children and all their delightful quirks.
Very touching was his deference to Nana. He would not let her come into the kennel, but on all other matters he followed her wishes implicitly.
Very touching was his respect for Nana. He wouldn’t let her go into the kennel, but on everything else, he followed her wishes without question.
Every morning the kennel was carried with Mr. Darling in it to a cab, which conveyed him to his office, and he returned home in the same way at six. Something of the strength of character of the man will be seen if we remember how sensitive he was to the opinion of neighbours: this man whose every movement now attracted surprised attention. Inwardly he must have suffered torture; but he preserved a calm exterior even when the young criticised his little home, and he always lifted his hat courteously to any lady who looked inside.
Every morning, Mr. Darling was taken to a cab with the kennel, which then drove him to his office, and he returned home the same way at six. You can see something of his strong character when you remember how much he cared about what his neighbors thought: this man whose every move now drew surprised looks. Inside, he must have been in agony; but he kept a collected front even when the kids made fun of his small home, and he always tipped his hat politely to any lady who peeked inside.
It may have been quixotic, but it was magnificent. Soon the inward meaning of it leaked out, and the great heart of the public was touched. Crowds followed the cab, cheering it lustily; charming girls scaled it to get his autograph; interviews appeared in the better class of papers, and society invited him to dinner and added, 'Do come in the kennel.'
It might have been unrealistic, but it was amazing. Soon, its deeper significance became clear, and the public was moved. Crowds gathered around the cab, cheering enthusiastically; attractive girls climbed up to get his autograph; interviews were featured in the more prestigious newspapers, and society invited him to dinner, saying, 'Please come to the after-party.'
On that eventful Thursday week Mrs. Darling[Pg 239] was in the night-nursery awaiting George's return home: a very sad-eyed woman. Now that we look at her closely and remember the gaiety of her in the old days, all gone now just because she has lost her babes, I find I won't be able to say nasty things about her after all. If she was too fond of her rubbishy children she couldn't help it. Look at her in her chair, where she has fallen asleep. The corner of her mouth, where one looks first, is almost withered up. Her hand moves restlessly on her breast as if she had a pain there. Some like Peter best and some like Wendy best, but I like her best. Suppose, to make her happy, we whisper to her in her sleep that the brats are coming back. They are really within two miles of the window now, and flying strong, but all we need whisper is that they are on the way. Let's.
On that eventful Thursday a week ago, Mrs. Darling[Pg 239] was in the night nursery waiting for George to come home: a very sad-looking woman. Now that we look at her closely and remember how cheerful she used to be in the old days, all that joy gone just because she has lost her kids, I find I can't say anything mean about her after all. If she was too attached to her silly children, that was just who she was. Look at her in her chair, where she has fallen asleep. The corner of her mouth, the first place you notice, is almost drooping. Her hand moves restlessly on her chest as if she has a pain there. Some people prefer Peter, some prefer Wendy, but I like her the best. What if, to make her happy, we whisper to her in her sleep that the kids are coming back? They’re actually just two miles from the window right now, flying strong, but all we need to do is whisper that they’re on the way. Let’s.
It is a pity we did it, for she has started up, calling their names; and there is no one in the room but Nana.
It’s too bad we did that, because she’s gotten up, calling their names; and there’s no one in the room except Nana.
'O Nana, I dreamt my dear ones had come back.'
'O Nana, I dreamed my loved ones had returned.'
Nana had filmy eyes, but all she could do was to put her paw gently on her mistress's lap; and[Pg 240] they were sitting together thus when the kennel was brought back. As Mr. Darling puts his head out at it to kiss his wife, we see that his face is more worn than of yore, but has a softer expression.
Nana had watery eyes, but all she could do was gently place her paw on her owner's lap; and[Pg 240] they were sitting together like this when the kennel was brought back. As Mr. Darling leans out to kiss his wife, we notice that his face looks more tired than before, but has a gentler expression.
He gave his hat to Liza, who took it scornfully; for she had no imagination, and was quite incapable of understanding the motives of such a man. Outside, the crowd who had accompanied the cab home were still cheering, and he was naturally not unmoved.
He gave his hat to Liza, who took it with disdain; she had no imagination and was completely unable to grasp the motives of such a man. Outside, the crowd that had followed the cab home was still cheering, and he was, of course, affected by it.
'Listen to them,' he said; 'it is very gratifying.'
"Listen to them," he said; "it's really satisfying."
'Lot of little boys,' sneered Liza.
"Lots of little boys," Liza scoffed.
'There were several adults to-day,' he assured her with a faint flush; but when she tossed her head he had not a word of reproof for her. Social success had not spoilt him; it had made him sweeter. For some time he sat half out of the kennel, talking with Mrs. Darling of this success, and pressing her hand reassuringly when she said she hoped his head would not be turned by it.
"There were a few adults today," he reassured her, a slight blush on his cheeks; but when she tossed her head, he had no words of disapproval for her. Social success hadn’t changed him for the worse; it had made him kinder. For a while, he sat partly out of the doghouse, chatting with Mrs. Darling about his success and squeezing her hand gently when she said she hoped it wouldn’t go to his head.
'But if I had been a weak man,' he said. 'Good heavens, if I had been a weak man!'
'But if I had been a weak man,' he said. 'Good lord, if I had been a weak man!'
'And, George,' she said timidly, 'you are as full of remorse as ever, aren't you?'
'And, George,' she said shyly, 'you still feel just as guilty as always, right?'
'Full of remorse as ever, dearest! See my punishment: living in a kennel.'
'Still full of regret, my dear! Look at my punishment: living in a doghouse.'
'But it is punishment, isn't it, George? You are sure you are not enjoying it?'
'But it's punishment, right, George? You're sure you're not enjoying it?'
'My love!'
'My love!'
You may be sure she begged his pardon; and then, feeling drowsy, he curled round in the kennel.
You can be sure she apologized to him; and then, feeling sleepy, he curled up in the kennel.
'Won't you play me to sleep,' he asked, 'on the nursery piano?' and as she was crossing to the day nursery he added thoughtlessly, 'And shut that window. I feel a draught.'
"Will you play me to sleep," he asked, "on the nursery piano?" And as she walked to the day nursery, he added casually, "And close that window. I'm feeling a draft."
'O George, never ask me to do that. The window must always be left open for them, always, always.'
'O George, don't ever ask me to do that. The window must always be left open for them, always, always.'
Now it was his turn to beg her pardon; and she went into the day nursery and played, and soon he was asleep; and while he slept, Wendy and John and Michael flew into the room.
Now it was his turn to apologize to her; she went into the playroom and played, and before long, he fell asleep; while he slept, Wendy, John, and Michael flew into the room.
Oh no. We have written it so, because that was the charming arrangement planned by them before we left the ship; but something must[Pg 242] have happened since then, for it is not they who have flown in, it is Peter and Tinker Bell.
Oh no. We wrote it that way because that was the delightful plan they made before we left the ship, but something must[Pg 242] have happened since then, because it’s not them who arrived, it’s Peter and Tinker Bell.
Peter's first words tell all.
Peter's first words say it all.
'Quick, Tink,' he whispered, 'close the window; bar it. That's right. Now you and I must get away by the door; and when Wendy comes she will think her mother has barred her out; and she will have to go back with me.'
"Quick, Tink," he whispered, "close the window; lock it. That's right. Now you and I need to sneak out through the door; and when Wendy arrives, she’ll think her mother locked her out; and she’ll have to come back with me."
Now I understand what had hitherto puzzled me, why when Peter had exterminated the pirates he did not return to the island and leave Tink to escort the children to the mainland. This trick had been in his head all the time.
Now I get what had confused me before: why, after Peter took out the pirates, he didn't go back to the island and let Tink take the kids to the mainland. This plan had been on his mind the whole time.
Instead of feeling that he was behaving badly he danced with glee; then he peeped into the day-nursery to see who was playing. He whispered to Tink, 'It's Wendy's mother. She is a pretty lady, but not so pretty as my mother. Her mouth is full of thimbles, but not so full as my mother's was.'
Instead of feeling like he was acting badly, he danced with joy; then he peeked into the nursery to see who was playing. He whispered to Tink, "It's Wendy's mom. She's a pretty lady, but not as pretty as my mom. Her mouth is full of thimbles, but not as full as my mom's used to be."
Of course he knew nothing whatever about his mother; but he sometimes bragged about her.
Of course he didn’t know anything about his mom; but he sometimes bragged about her.
He did not know the tune, which was 'Home,[Pg 243] Sweet Home,' but he knew it was saying, 'Come back, Wendy, Wendy, Wendy'; and he cried exultantly, 'You will never see Wendy again, lady, for the window is barred.'
He didn't know the song, which was 'Home, Sweet Home,' but he understood it was saying, 'Come back, Wendy, Wendy, Wendy'; and he shouted with excitement, 'You'll never see Wendy again, lady, because the window is barred.'
He peeped in again to see why the music had stopped; and now he saw that Mrs. Darling had laid her head on the box, and that two tears were sitting on her eyes.
He looked in again to see why the music had stopped, and now he saw that Mrs. Darling had rested her head on the box, and that two tears were sitting in her eyes.
'She wants me to unbar the window,' thought Peter, 'but I won't, not I.'
'She wants me to open the window,' Peter thought, 'but I won't, no way.'
He peeped again, and the tears were still there, or another two had taken their place.
He looked again, and the tears were still there, or two more had taken their place.
'She's awfully fond of Wendy,' he said to himself. He was angry with her now for not seeing why she could not have Wendy.
"He's really fond of Wendy," he thought to himself. He was upset with her now for not understanding why she couldn't have Wendy.
The reason was so simple: 'I'm fond of her too. We can't both have her, lady.'
The reason was so simple: "I like her too. We can't both be with her, lady."
But the lady would not make the best of it, and he was unhappy. He ceased to look at her, but even then she would not let go of him. He skipped about and made funny faces, but when he stopped it was just as if she were inside him, knocking.
But the woman wouldn't make the most of the situation, and he felt miserable. He stopped looking at her, but even then she wouldn't leave him alone. He jumped around and made silly faces, but when he paused, it felt like she was inside him, knocking.
'Oh, all right,' he said at last, and gulped. Then he unbarred the window. 'Come on,[Pg 244] Tink,' he cried, with a frightful sneer at the laws of nature; 'we don't want any silly mothers'; and he flew away.
'Oh, fine,' he finally said, and swallowed hard. Then he unlatched the window. 'Let's go, [Pg 244] Tink,' he shouted, with a mocking disregard for the rules of nature; 'we don't need any silly moms'; and he took off.
Thus Wendy and John and Michael found the window open for them after all, which of course was more than they deserved. They alighted on the floor, quite unashamed of themselves; and the youngest one had already forgotten his home.
Thus Wendy, John, and Michael found the window open for them after all, which of course was more than they deserved. They landed on the floor, totally unashamed of themselves; and the youngest one had already forgotten his home.
'John,' he said, looking around him doubtfully, 'I think I have been here before.'
'John,' he said, glancing around uncertainly, 'I feel like I’ve been here before.'
'Of course you have, you silly. There is your old bed.'
'Of course you have, you silly. There’s your old bed.'
'So it is,' Michael said, but not with much conviction.
"So it is," Michael said, but not very confidently.
'I say,' cried John, 'the kennel!' and he dashed across to look into it.
'I say,' shouted John, 'the kennel!' and he rushed over to take a look.
'Perhaps Nana is inside it,' Wendy said.
"Maybe Nana is inside it," Wendy said.
But John whistled. 'Hullo,' he said, 'there's a man inside it.'
But John whistled. 'Hey,' he said, 'there's a guy inside it.'
'It's father!' exclaimed Wendy.
"It's Dad!" exclaimed Wendy.
'Let me see father,' Michael begged eagerly, and he took a good look. 'He is not so big as the pirate I killed,' he said with such frank disappointment that I am glad Mr. Darling was[Pg 245] asleep; it would have been sad if those had been the first words he heard his little Michael say.
'Let me see, Dad,' Michael pleaded excitedly, and he took a good look. 'He’s not as big as the pirate I killed,' he said with such honest disappointment that I’m glad Mr. Darling was[Pg 245] asleep; it would have been sad if those had been the first words he heard little Michael say.
Wendy and John had been taken aback somewhat at finding their father in the kennel.
Wendy and John were a bit surprised to find their dad in the kennel.
'Surely,' said John, like one who had lost faith in his memory, 'he used not to sleep in the kennel?'
'Surely,' said John, sounding like someone who had lost faith in his memory, 'he didn't used to sleep in the kennel?'
'John,' Wendy said falteringly, 'perhaps we don't remember the old life as well as we thought we did.'
'John,' Wendy said hesitantly, 'maybe we don't remember the old life as well as we thought we did.'
A chill fell upon them; and serve them right.
A chill came over them, and they deserved it.
'It is very careless of mother,' said that young scoundrel John, 'not to be here when we come back.'
'It's really careless of Mom,' said that young troublemaker John, 'not to be here when we get back.'
It was then that Mrs. Darling began playing again.
It was then that Mrs. Darling started playing again.
'It's mother!' cried Wendy, peeping.
"It's Mom!" cried Wendy, peeking.
'So it is!' said John.
'That's right!' said John.
'Then are you not really our mother, Wendy?' asked Michael, who was surely sleepy.
'So, are you not really our mom, Wendy?' asked Michael, who was definitely sleepy.
'Oh dear!' exclaimed Wendy, with her first real twinge of remorse, 'it was quite time we came back.'
'Oh no!' Wendy exclaimed, feeling a genuine sense of regret for the first time, 'it was definitely time we came back.'
'Let us creep in,' John suggested, 'and put our hands over her eyes.'
"Let's sneak in," John suggested, "and cover her eyes."
But Wendy, who saw that they must break the joyous news more gently, had a better plan.
But Wendy, who realized they needed to share the happy news more gently, came up with a better plan.
'Let us all slip into our beds, and be there when she comes in, just as if we had never been away.'
'Let’s all get into bed and be there when she comes in, just like we never left.'
And so when Mrs. Darling went back to the night-nursery to see if her husband was asleep, all the beds were occupied. The children waited for her cry of joy, but it did not come. She saw them, but she did not believe they were there. You see, she saw them in their beds so often in her dreams that she thought this was just the dream hanging around her still.
And so when Mrs. Darling returned to the night-nursery to check if her husband was asleep, all the beds were taken. The children waited for her shout of joy, but it didn’t happen. She saw them, but she couldn’t believe they were actually there. You see, she’d seen them in their beds so many times in her dreams that she thought this was just a dream lingering around her.
She sat down in the chair by the fire, where in the old days she had nursed them.
She sat down in the chair by the fire, where she had taken care of them in the past.
They could not understand this, and a cold fear fell upon all the three of them.
They couldn’t grasp this, and a cold fear descended on all three of them.
'Mother!' Wendy cried.
"Mom!" Wendy cried.
'That's Wendy,' she said, but still she was sure it was the dream.
'That's Wendy,' she said, but she was still convinced it was just a dream.
'Mother!'
'Mom!'
'That's John,' she said.
'That's John,' she said.
'Mother!' cried Michael. He knew her now.
'Mom!' cried Michael. He recognized her now.
'That's Michael,' she said, and she stretched[Pg 247] out her arms for the three little selfish children they would never envelop again. Yes, they did, they went round Wendy and John and Michael, who had slipped out of bed and run to her.
'That's Michael,' she said, extending[Pg 247] her arms for the three little self-centered kids they would never hold again. Yes, they did; they went around Wendy, John, and Michael, who had gotten out of bed and rushed to her.
'George, George,' she cried when she could speak; and Mr. Darling woke to share her bliss, and Nana came rushing in. There could not have been a lovelier sight; but there was none to see it except a strange boy who was staring in at the window. He had ecstasies innumerable that other children can never know; but he was looking through the window at the one joy from which he must be for ever barred.
'George, George,' she called when she could finally talk; and Mr. Darling woke up to share her happiness, and Nana came rushing in. It was such a beautiful moment; but no one was there to see it except a strange boy who was looking in through the window. He experienced countless joys that other children will never know; but he was peering through the window at the one happiness that he would always be denied.
CHAPTER XVII
WHEN WENDY GREW UP
I hope you want to know what became of the other boys. They were waiting below to give Wendy time to explain about them; and when they had counted five hundred they went up. They went up by the stair, because they thought this would make a better impression. They stood in a row in front of Mrs. Darling, with their hats off, and wishing they were not wearing their pirate clothes. They said nothing, but their eyes asked her to have them. They ought to have looked at Mr. Darling also, but they forgot about him.
I hope you're curious about what happened to the other boys. They were waiting downstairs to give Wendy a chance to explain about them; and when they counted to five hundred, they headed up. They went up the stairs because they thought it would make a better impression. They stood in a line in front of Mrs. Darling, hats off, wishing they weren’t in their pirate outfits. They didn’t say anything, but their eyes were asking her to keep them. They should have looked at Mr. Darling too, but they forgot about him.
Of course Mrs. Darling said at once that she would have them; but Mr. Darling was curiously[Pg 249] depressed, and they saw that he considered six a rather large number.
Of course, Mrs. Darling immediately said she would take them; but Mr. Darling seemed a bit down, and they noticed that he thought six was quite a large number.
'I must say,' he said to Wendy, 'that you don't do things by halves,' a grudging remark which the twins thought was pointed at them.
"I have to say," he told Wendy, "you really go all out," a comment that the twins thought was aimed at them.
The first twin was the proud one, and he asked, flushing, 'Do you think we should be too much of a handful, sir? Because if so we can go away.'
The first twin was the confident one, and he asked, blushing, "Do you think we’ll be too much to handle, sir? Because if so, we can leave."
'Father!' Wendy cried, shocked; but still the cloud was on him. He knew he was behaving unworthily, but he could not help it.
'Dad!' Wendy exclaimed in shock, but he was still under the cloud. He knew he was acting inappropriately, but he just couldn't stop.
'We could lie doubled up,' said Nibs.
'We could lie curled up,' said Nibs.
'I always cut their hair myself,' said Wendy.
"I always cut their hair myself," Wendy said.
'George!' Mrs. Darling exclaimed, pained to see her dear one showing himself in such an unfavourable light.
'George!' Mrs. Darling exclaimed, hurt to see her loved one appearing in such an unflattering way.
Then he burst into tears, and the truth came out. He was as glad to have them as she was, he said, but he thought they should have asked his consent as well as hers, instead of treating him as a cypher in his own house.
Then he broke down and cried, and the truth came out. He was just as happy to have them as she was, he said, but he thought they should have asked for his approval too, instead of treating him like he didn’t matter in his own home.
'I don't think he is a cypher,' Tootles cried instantly. 'Do you think he is a cypher, Curly?'
'I don't think he's a nobody,' Tootles cried immediately. 'Do you think he's a nobody, Curly?'
'No, I don't. Do you think he is a cypher, Slightly?'
'No, I don't. Do you think he's a cipher, Slightly?'
'Rather not. Twin, what do you think?'
'I'd rather not. Twin, what do you think?'
It turned out that not one of them thought him a cypher; and he was absurdly gratified, and said he would find space for them all in the drawing-room if they fitted in.
It turned out that none of them thought he was unimportant, and he was ridiculously pleased about it. He said he would make room for all of them in the living room if they could fit.
'We'll fit in, sir,' they assured him.
'We'll fit in, sir,' they assured him.
'Then follow the leader,' he cried gaily. 'Mind you, I am not sure that we have a drawing-room, but we pretend we have, and it's all the same. Hoop la!'
"Then follow the leader," he exclaimed happily. "Just so you know, I’m not really sure we have a living room, but we act like we do, and it’s all the same. Hoopla!"
He went off dancing through the house, and they all cried 'Hoop la!' and danced after him, searching for the drawing-room; and I forget whether they found it, but at any rate they found corners, and they all fitted in.
He skipped around the house dancing, and they all shouted 'Hoop la!' and followed him, looking for the living room; I can't remember if they found it, but either way, they discovered some corners, and everyone settled in.
As for Peter, he saw Wendy once again before he flew away. He did not exactly come to the window, but he brushed against it in passing, so that she could open it if she liked and call to him. That was what she did.
As for Peter, he saw Wendy one last time before he flew away. He didn't exactly come to the window, but he brushed against it as he passed by, giving her the chance to open it if she wanted and call out to him. That’s exactly what she did.
'Hullo, Wendy, good-bye,' he said.
"Hey, Wendy, bye," he said.
'Oh dear, are you going away?'
'Oh no, are you going?'
'Yes.'
Yes.
'You don't feel, Peter,' she said falteringly, 'that you would like to say anything to my parents about a very sweet subject?'
'You don’t feel, Peter,' she said hesitantly, 'that you want to say anything to my parents about a really nice topic?'
'No.'
'No.'
'About me, Peter?'
'About me, Peter?'
'No.'
'No.'
Mrs. Darling came to the window, for at present she was keeping a sharp eye on Wendy. She told Peter that she had adopted all the other boys, and would like to adopt him also.
Mrs. Darling came to the window because she was currently keeping a close watch on Wendy. She told Peter that she had adopted all the other boys and would like to adopt him as well.
'Would you send me to school?' he inquired craftily.
"Would you send me to school?" he asked slyly.
'Yes.'
Yes.
'And then to an office?'
'So, are we going to an office?'
'I suppose so.'
"I guess so."
'Soon I should be a man?'
'Soon I should be a man?'
'Very soon.'
'Soon.'
'I don't want to go to school and learn solemn things,' he told her passionately. 'I don't want to be a man. O Wendy's mother, if I was to wake up and feel there was a beard!'
'I don't want to go to school and learn serious things,' he told her passionately. 'I don't want to grow up. Oh, Wendy's mom, if I woke up and noticed I had a beard!'
'Peter,' said Wendy the comforter, 'I should love you in a beard'; and Mrs. Darling stretched out her arms to him, but he repulsed her.
'Peter,' said Wendy, the one who comforts, 'I would love you with a beard'; and Mrs. Darling reached out her arms to him, but he pushed her away.
'Keep back, lady, no one is going to catch me and make me a man.'
'Stay back, lady, no one is going to catch me and force me to be a man.'
'But where are you going to live?'
'But where are you planning to live?'
'With Tink in the house we built for Wendy. The fairies are to put it high up among the tree tops where they sleep at nights.'
'With Tink in the house we built for Wendy. The fairies are going to place it high up among the treetops where they sleep at night.'
'How lovely,' cried Wendy so longingly that Mrs. Darling tightened her grip.
"How lovely," Wendy exclaimed with such longing that Mrs. Darling tightened her grip.
'I thought all the fairies were dead,' Mrs. Darling said.
'I thought all the fairies were gone,' Mrs. Darling said.
'There are always a lot of young ones,' explained Wendy, who was now quite an authority, 'because you see when a new baby laughs for the first time a new fairy is born, and as there are always new babies there are always new fairies. They live in nests on the tops of trees; and the mauve ones are boys and the white ones are girls, and the blue ones are just little sillies who are not sure what they are.'
"There are always a lot of young ones," Wendy explained, now quite the expert. "You see, when a new baby laughs for the first time, a new fairy is born. And since there are always new babies, there are always new fairies. They live in nests at the tops of trees; the mauve ones are boys, the white ones are girls, and the blue ones are just little sillies who aren’t sure what they are."
'I shall have such fun,' said Peter, with one eye on Wendy.
'I’m going to have so much fun,' said Peter, keeping an eye on Wendy.
'It will be rather lonely in the evening,' she said, 'sitting by the fire.'
'It will be pretty lonely in the evening,' she said, 'sitting by the fire.'
'I shall have Tink.'
"I will have Tink."
'Tink can't go a twentieth part of the way round,' she reminded him a little tartly.
'Tink can't go even a little bit of the way around,' she reminded him a bit sharply.
'Sneaky tell-tale!' Tink called out from somewhere round the corner.
'Sneaky tell-tale!' Tink shouted from around the corner.
'It doesn't matter,' Peter said.
"It doesn't matter," Peter said.
'O Peter, you know it matters.'
'O Peter, you know it matters.'
'Well, then, come with me to the little house.'
'Well, then, come with me to the small house.'
'May I, mummy?'
'Can I, Mom?'
'Certainly not. I have got you home again, and I mean to keep you.'
'Definitely not. I've gotten you home again, and I'm planning to keep you.'
'But he does so need a mother.'
'But he really needs a mother.'
'So do you, my love.'
'You too, my love.'
'Oh, all right,' Peter said, as if he had asked her from politeness merely; but Mrs. Darling saw his mouth twitch, and she made this handsome offer: to let Wendy go to him for a week every year to do his spring cleaning. Wendy would have preferred a more permanent arrangement; and it seemed to her that spring would be long in coming; but this promise sent Peter away quite gay again. He had no sense of time, and was so full of adventures that all I have told you about him is only a halfpenny-worth of them. I suppose it was because Wendy knew[Pg 254] this that her last words to him were these rather plaintive ones:
'Okay, fine,' Peter said, as if he had only asked out of politeness; but Mrs. Darling noticed his mouth twitch, and she made this generous offer: to let Wendy visit him for a week every year to help with his spring cleaning. Wendy would have liked a more permanent setup; it felt to her like spring would take forever to arrive; but this promise made Peter leave in high spirits again. He had no concept of time and was so filled with adventures that what I've shared about him is just a small taste. I guess that's why Wendy's last words to him were these somewhat sad ones:
'You won't forget me, Peter, will you, before spring-cleaning time comes?'
'You won't forget me, Peter, will you, before it's time to do spring cleaning?'
Of course Peter promised; and then he flew away. He took Mrs. Darling's kiss with him. The kiss that had been for no one else Peter took quite easily. Funny. But she seemed satisfied.
Of course Peter promised, and then he flew away. He took Mrs. Darling's kiss with him. The kiss that had been meant for no one else, Peter took without hesitation. Strange. But she seemed content.
Of course all the boys went to school; and most of them got into Class III., but Slightly was put first into Class IV. and then into Class V. Class I. is the top class. Before they had attended school a week they saw what goats they had been not to remain on the island; but it was too late now, and soon they settled down to being as ordinary as you or me or Jenkins minor. It is sad to have to say that the power to fly gradually left them. At first Nana tied their feet to the bed-posts so that they should not fly away in the night; and one of their diversions by day was to pretend to fall off 'buses; but by and by they ceased to tug at their bonds in bed, and found that they hurt themselves when they let go of the 'bus. In[Pg 255] time they could not even fly after their hats. Want of practice, they called it; but what it really meant was that they no longer believed.
Of course, all the boys went to school, and most of them were placed in Class III., but Slightly was first put in Class IV. and then moved to Class V. Class I. is the top class. Before they had been at school for a week, they realized how foolish they had been not to stay on the island; but it was too late now, and soon they settled down to being as ordinary as you or me or Jenkins minor. It’s sad to say that the ability to fly gradually faded away from them. At first, Nana tied their feet to the bedposts so they wouldn't fly away at night; and one of their daytime activities was to pretend to fall off buses. But eventually, they stopped struggling against their restraints in bed and found that they hurt themselves when they let go of the bus. In[Pg 255] time, they couldn't even fly after their hats. They called it a lack of practice, but what it really meant was that they no longer believed.
Michael believed longer than the other boys, though they jeered at him; so he was with Wendy when Peter came for her at the end of the first year. She flew away with Peter in the frock she had woven from leaves and berries in the Neverland, and her one fear was that he might notice how short it had become; but he never noticed, he had so much to say about himself.
Michael believed longer than the other boys, even though they mocked him; so he was with Wendy when Peter came for her at the end of the first year. She flew away with Peter in the dress she had made from leaves and berries in Neverland, and her only worry was that he might notice how short it had gotten; but he never noticed, he had so much to talk about regarding himself.
She had looked forward to thrilling talks with him about old times, but new adventures had crowded the old ones from his mind.
She had been looking forward to exciting conversations with him about the past, but new experiences had pushed those old memories out of his mind.
'Who is Captain Hook?' he asked with interest when she spoke of the arch enemy.
'Who is Captain Hook?' he asked with curiosity when she mentioned the arch-enemy.
'Don't you remember,' she asked, amazed, 'how you killed him and saved all our lives?'
"Don't you remember," she asked, amazed, "how you killed him and saved all our lives?"
'I forget them after I kill them,' he replied carelessly.
"I forget them after I kill them," he said casually.
When she expressed a doubtful hope that Tinker Bell would be glad to see her he said, 'Who is Tinker Bell?'
When she voiced a hesitant hope that Tinker Bell would be happy to see her, he asked, 'Who is Tinker Bell?'
'O Peter,' she said, shocked; but even when she explained he could not remember.
'O Peter,' she said, shocked; but even after she explained, he still couldn't remember.
'There are such a lot of them,' he said. 'I expect she is no more.'
'There are so many of them,' he said. 'I guess she’s no longer around.'
I expect he was right, for fairies don't live long, but they are so little that a short time seems a good while to them.
I guess he was right, because fairies don't live long, but they're so tiny that a short time feels like a long time to them.
Wendy was pained too to find that the past year was but as yesterday to Peter; it had seemed such a long year of waiting to her. But he was exactly as fascinating as ever, and they had a lovely spring cleaning in the little house on the tree tops.
Wendy also felt hurt to realize that the past year felt like just yesterday to Peter; it had seemed like such a long year of waiting for her. But he was just as captivating as always, and they had a wonderful spring cleaning in the little house in the treetops.
Next year he did not come for her. She waited in a new frock because the old one simply would not meet; but he never came.
Next year he didn’t come for her. She waited in a new dress because the old one just wouldn’t fit anymore; but he never showed up.
'Perhaps he is ill,' Michael said.
"Maybe he's unwell," Michael said.
'You know he is never ill.'
'You know he never gets sick.'
Michael came close to her and whispered, with a shiver, 'Perhaps there is no such person, Wendy!' and then Wendy would have cried if Michael had not been crying.
Michael moved closer to her and whispered, shivering, 'Maybe there isn't anyone like that, Wendy!' and then Wendy would have cried if Michael wasn't already in tears.
Peter came next spring cleaning; and the strange thing was that he never knew he had missed a year.
Peter came back the next spring cleaning, and the weird part was that he never realized he had missed a year.
That was the last time the girl Wendy ever saw him. For a little longer she tried for his sake not to have growing pains; and she felt she was untrue to him when she got a prize for general knowledge. But the years came and went without bringing the careless boy; and when they met again Wendy was a married woman, and Peter was no more to her than a little dust in the box in which she had kept her toys. Wendy was grown up. You need not be sorry for her. She was one of the kind that likes to grow up. In the end she grew up of her own free will a day quicker than other girls.
That was the last time Wendy ever saw him. For a little while longer, she tried not to feel the growing pains for his sake; and she felt disloyal to him when she won a prize for general knowledge. But the years passed without bringing that carefree boy back; and when they met again, Wendy was a married woman, and Peter was nothing more to her than a little dust in the box where she had kept her toys. Wendy had grown up. You don’t need to feel sorry for her. She was the type who enjoyed growing up. In the end, she grew up of her own choice a day faster than other girls.
All the boys were grown up and done for by this time; so it is scarcely worth while saying anything more about them. You may see the twins and Nibs and Curly any day going to an office, each carrying a little bag and an umbrella. Michael is an engine-driver. Slightly married a lady of title, and so he became a lord. You see that judge in a wig coming out at the iron door? That used to be Tootles. The bearded man who doesn't know any story to tell his children was once John.
All the boys had grown up and moved on by now, so there's not much more to say about them. You can see the twins, Nibs, and Curly any day heading to an office, each with a little bag and an umbrella. Michael is a train driver. Slightly married a woman of title, so he became a lord. Do you see that judge in a wig coming out of the iron door? That used to be Tootles. The bearded man who can't think of any stories to tell his kids was once John.
Wendy was married in white with a pink sash. It is strange to think that Peter did not alight in the church and forbid the banns.
Wendy wore a white wedding dress with a pink sash. It's weird to think that Peter didn't show up at the church to stop the wedding announcements.
Years rolled on again, and Wendy had a daughter. This ought not to be written in ink but in a golden splash.
Years went by, and Wendy had a daughter. This should be written not in ink but in a golden splash.
She was called Jane, and always had an odd inquiring look, as if from the moment she arrived on the mainland she wanted to ask questions. When she was old enough to ask them they were mostly about Peter Pan. She loved to hear of Peter, and Wendy told her all she could remember in the very nursery from which the famous flight had taken place. It was Jane's nursery now, for her father had bought it at the three per cents. from Wendy's father, who was no longer fond of stairs. Mrs. Darling was now dead and forgotten.
She was named Jane and always had a curious look, as if from the moment she arrived on the mainland she wanted to ask questions. When she was old enough to ask them, they were mostly about Peter Pan. She loved hearing stories about Peter, and Wendy told her everything she could remember from the very nursery where the famous flight had happened. It was Jane's nursery now, since her father had bought it at three percent from Wendy's father, who was no longer fond of stairs. Mrs. Darling was now gone and forgotten.
There were only two beds in the nursery now, Jane's and her nurse's; and there was no kennel, for Nana also had passed away. She died of old age, and at the end she had been rather difficult to get on with; being very firmly convinced that no one knew how to look after children except herself.
There were only two beds in the nursery now, Jane's and her nurse's; and there was no kennel, because Nana had also passed away. She died of old age, and by the end, she had been pretty difficult to deal with, convinced that no one knew how to take care of children except for her.
Once a week Jane's nurse had her evening off; and then it was Wendy's part to put Jane to bed. That was the time for stories. It was Jane's invention to raise the sheet over her mother's head and her own, thus making a tent, and in the awful darkness to whisper:
Once a week, Jane's nurse had the evening off, and that was when it was Wendy's turn to put Jane to bed. This was the time for stories. Jane came up with the idea of pulling the sheet over her mother's head and her own, creating a little tent, and in the pitch-black darkness, she would whisper:
'What do we see now?'
'What do we see now?'
'I don't think I see anything to-night,' says Wendy, with a feeling that if Nana were here she would object to further conversation.
"I don't think I see anything tonight," says Wendy, feeling that if Nana were here, she would disapprove of continuing the conversation.
'Yes, you do,' says Jane, 'you see when you were a little girl.'
'Yes, you do,' Jane says, 'you know when you were a little girl.'
'That is a long time ago, sweetheart,' says Wendy. 'Ah me, how time flies!'
'That was ages ago, sweetie,' says Wendy. 'Oh man, time really flies!'
'Does it fly,' asks the artful child, 'the way you flew when you were a little girl?'
"Does it fly," asks the clever child, "the way you flew when you were a little girl?"
'The way I flew! Do you know, Jane, I sometimes wonder whether I ever did really fly.'
'The way I flew! Do you know, Jane, I sometimes wonder if I ever really flew.'
'Yes, you did.'
'Yep, you did.'
'The dear old days when I could fly!'
'The good old days when I could fly!'
'Why can't you fly now, mother?'
'Why can’t you fly now, Mom?'
'Because I am grown up, dearest. When people grow up they forget the way.'
'Because I’m grown up now, my dear. When people grow up, they tend to forget the way.'
'Why do they forget the way?'
'Why do they forget the path?'
'Because they are no longer gay and innocent[Pg 260] and heartless. It is only the gay and innocent and heartless who can fly.'
'Because they are no longer happy and carefree[Pg 260] and emotionless. Only the happy, carefree, and emotionless can truly soar.'
'What is gay and innocent and heartless? I do wish I was gay and innocent and heartless.'
'What’s cheerful and naive and unfeeling? I really wish I could be cheerful and naive and unfeeling.'
Or perhaps Wendy admits that she does see something. 'I do believe,' she says, 'that it is this nursery.'
Or maybe Wendy acknowledges that she actually sees something. 'I believe,' she says, 'that it's this nursery.'
'I do believe it is,' says Jane. 'Go on.'
"I really think it is," says Jane. "Go ahead."
They are now embarked on the great adventure of the night when Peter flew in looking for his shadow.
They are now on the exciting adventure of the night when Peter flew in to find his shadow.
'The foolish fellow,' says Wendy, 'tried to stick it on with soap, and when he could not he cried, and that woke me, and I sewed it on for him.'
"The silly guy," says Wendy, "tried to attach it with soap, and when he couldn't, he cried, which woke me up, and I sewed it on for him."
'You have missed a bit,' interrupts Jane, who now knows the story better than her mother. 'When you saw him sitting on the floor crying what did you say?'
'You missed a bit,' Jane interrupts, now knowing the story better than her mom. 'When you saw him sitting on the floor crying, what did you say?'
'I sat up in bed and I said, "Boy, why are you crying?"'
'I sat up in bed and asked, "Hey, why are you crying?"'
'Yes, that was it,' says Jane, with a big breath.
'Yeah, that was it,' Jane says, taking a deep breath.
'And then he flew us all away to the Neverland and the fairies and the pirates and[Pg 261] the redskins and the mermaids' lagoon, and the home under the ground, and the little house.'
'And then he flew us all away to Neverland, with the fairies, pirates, [Pg 261] the Native Americans, the mermaids' lagoon, the home underground, and the small house.'
'Yes! which did you like best of all?'
'Yes! Which one did you like the most?'
'I think I liked the home under the ground best of all.'
'I think I liked the underground home the most.'
'Yes, so do I. What was the last thing Peter ever said to you?'
'Yeah, me too. What was the last thing Peter said to you?'
'The last thing he ever said to me was, "Just always be waiting for me, and then some night you will hear me crowing."'
'The last thing he ever said to me was, "Just always wait for me, and one night you'll hear me crowing."'
'Yes.'
Yes.
'But, alas, he forgot all about me.' Wendy said it with a smile. She was as grown up as that.
'But, unfortunately, he completely forgot about me.' Wendy said it with a smile. She was as mature as that.
'What did his crow sound like?' Jane asked one evening.
'What did his crow sound like?' Jane asked one evening.
'It was like this,' Wendy said, trying to imitate Peter's crow.
'It was like this,' Wendy said, trying to mimic Peter's crow.
'No, it wasn't,' Jane said gravely, 'it was like this'; and she did it ever so much better than her mother.
'No, it wasn't,' Jane said seriously, 'it was like this'; and she did it way better than her mom.
Wendy was a little startled. 'My darling, how can you know?'
Wendy was a bit surprised. "Sweetheart, how do you know that?"
'I often hear it when I am sleeping,' Jane said.
'I often hear it when I’m sleeping,' Jane said.
'Ah yes, many girls hear it when they are sleeping, but I was the only one who heard it awake.'
'Ah yes, a lot of girls hear it while they’re sleeping, but I was the only one who heard it while I was awake.'
'Lucky you,' said Jane.
"You're so lucky," said Jane.
And then one night came the tragedy. It was the spring of the year, and the story had been told for the night, and Jane was now asleep in her bed. Wendy was sitting on the floor, very close to the fire, so as to see to darn, for there was no other light in the nursery; and while she sat darning she heard a crow. Then the window blew open as of old, and Peter dropped on the floor.
And then one night, tragedy struck. It was spring, the story was told for the night, and Jane was fast asleep in her bed. Wendy sat on the floor, right by the fire to see well enough to do some darning, as there was no other light in the nursery. While she worked, she heard a crow. Then the window blew open like before, and Peter dropped onto the floor.
He was exactly the same as ever, and Wendy saw at once that he still had all his first teeth.
He was just like always, and Wendy immediately noticed that he still had all his baby teeth.
He was a little boy, and she was grown up. She huddled by the fire not daring to move, helpless and guilty, a big woman.
He was a little boy, and she was an adult. She huddled by the fire, too scared to move, feeling helpless and guilty, a large woman.
'Hullo, Wendy,' he said, not noticing any difference, for he was thinking chiefly of himself; and in the dim light her white dress might have been the night-gown in which he had seen her first.
"Hellо, Wendy," he said, not noticing any difference, as he was mostly focused on himself; and in the dim light, her white dress could have been the nightgown he had first seen her in.
'Hullo, Peter,' she replied faintly, squeezing[Pg 263] herself as small as possible. Something inside her was crying 'Woman, woman, let go of me.'
'Hullo, Peter,' she said softly, pressing[Pg 263] herself as small as she could. Something inside her was crying, 'Woman, woman, let go of me.'
'Hullo, where is John?' he asked, suddenly missing the third bed.
"Hey, where's John?" he asked, suddenly noticing the empty third bed.
'John is not here now,' she gasped.
'John isn't here right now,' she gasped.
'Is Michael asleep?' he asked, with a careless glance at Jane.
'Is Michael asleep?' he asked, glancing at Jane casually.
'Yes,' she answered; and now she felt that she was untrue to Jane as well as to Peter.
'Yes,' she replied; and now she realized that she was being disloyal to both Jane and Peter.
'That is not Michael,' she said quickly, lest a judgment should fall on her.
"That's not Michael," she said quickly, trying to avoid any judgment coming down on her.
Peter looked. 'Hullo, is it a new one?'
Peter looked. "Hey, is it a new one?"
'Yes.'
Yes.
'Boy or girl?'
'Boy or girl?'
'Girl.'
'Girl.'
Now surely he would understand; but not a bit of it.
Now, surely he would get it; but not at all.
'Peter,' she said, faltering, 'are you expecting me to fly away with you?'
'Peter,' she said, hesitating, 'do you want me to just leave with you?'
'Of course that is why I have come.' He added a little sternly, 'Have you forgotten that this is spring-cleaning time?'
'Of course that's why I'm here.' He added a bit sternly, 'Have you forgotten that it's spring-cleaning time?'
She knew it was useless to say that he had let many spring-cleaning times pass.
She knew it was pointless to mention that he had skipped many chances to do some spring cleaning.
'I can't come,' she said apologetically, 'I have forgotten how to fly.'
"I can't come," she said apologetically, "I've forgotten how to fly."
'I'll soon teach you again.'
'I’ll teach you again soon.'
'O Peter, don't waste the fairy dust on me.'
'O Peter, don't waste the fairy dust on me.'
She had risen; and now at last a fear assailed him. 'What is it?' he cried, shrinking.
She had gotten up; and now, finally, a fear struck him. "What is it?" he shouted, recoiling.
'I will turn up the light,' she said, 'and then you can see for yourself.'
"I'll turn up the light," she said, "and then you can see for yourself."
For almost the only time in his life that I know of, Peter was afraid. 'Don't turn up the light,' he cried.
For probably the only time in his life that I know of, Peter was scared. 'Don't turn on the light,' he shouted.
She let her hands play in the hair of the tragic boy. She was not a little girl heart-broken about him; she was a grown woman smiling at it all, but they were wet smiles.
She brushed her fingers through the hair of the troubled boy. She wasn’t a little girl heartbroken over him; she was a grown woman smiling at everything, but her smiles were filled with sadness.
Then she turned up the light, and Peter saw. He gave a cry of pain; and when the tall beautiful creature stooped to lift him in her arms he drew back sharply.
Then she turned on the light, and Peter saw. He cried out in pain; and when the tall, beautiful figure bent down to pick him up, he jerked back abruptly.
'What is it?' he cried again.
'What is it?' he shouted again.
She had to tell him.
She needed to tell him.
'I am old, Peter. I am ever so much more than twenty. I grew up long ago.'
'I’m old, Peter. I’m way more than twenty. I grew up a long time ago.'
'You promised not to!'
'You said you wouldn't!'
'I couldn't help it. I am a married woman, Peter.'
'I couldn't help it. I'm a married woman, Peter.'
'No, you're not.'
'No, you're not.'
'Yes, and the little girl in the bed is my baby.'
'Yes, and the little girl in the bed is my daughter.'
'No, she's not.'
'Nope, she isn't.'
But he supposed she was; and he took a step towards the sleeping child with his dagger upraised. Of course he did not strike. He sat down on the floor instead and sobbed; and Wendy did not know how to comfort him, though she could have done it so easily once. She was only a woman now, and she ran out of the room to try to think.
But he thought she was; and he took a step towards the sleeping child with his dagger raised. Of course, he didn’t strike. He sat down on the floor instead and cried; and Wendy didn’t know how to comfort him, even though she could have done it so easily before. She was just a woman now, and she ran out of the room to try to think.
Peter continued to cry, and soon his sobs woke Jane. She sat up in bed, and was interested at once.
Peter kept crying, and soon his sobs woke Jane. She sat up in bed, instantly interested.
'Boy,' she said, 'why are you crying?'
"Hey, why are you crying?" she asked.
Peter rose and bowed to her, and she bowed to him from the bed.
Peter got up and bowed to her, and she bowed back to him from the bed.
'Hullo,' he said.
'Hello,' he said.
'Hullo,' said Jane.
'Hi,' said Jane.
'My name is Peter Pan,' he told her.
'My name is Peter Pan,' he said to her.
'Yes, I know.'
'Yeah, I know.'
'I came back for my mother,' he explained; 'to take her to the Neverland.'
'I came back for my mom,' he explained; 'to take her to Neverland.'
'Yes, I know,' Jane said, 'I been waiting for you.'
'Yeah, I know,' Jane said, 'I've been waiting for you.'
When Wendy returned diffidently she found Peter sitting on the bed-post crowing gloriously, while Jane in her nighty was flying round the room in solemn ecstasy.
When Wendy returned hesitantly, she found Peter sitting on the bedpost, proudly crowing, while Jane, in her nightgown, was flying around the room in joyful excitement.
'She is my mother,' Peter explained; and Jane descended and stood by his side, with the look on her face that he liked to see on ladies when they gazed at him.
'She is my mom,' Peter explained; and Jane came down and stood by his side, with the expression on her face that he loved to see on women when they looked at him.
'He does so need a mother,' Jane said.
'He really needs a mother,' Jane said.
'Yes, I know,' Wendy admitted rather forlornly; 'no one knows it so well as I.'
'Yeah, I know,' Wendy admitted a bit sadly; 'no one knows it better than I do.'
'Good-bye,' said Peter to Wendy; and he rose in the air, and the shameless Jane rose with him; it was already her easiest way of moving about.
"Goodbye," said Peter to Wendy; and he lifted off the ground, and the bold Jane flew up with him; it had already become her easiest way to get around.
Wendy rushed to the window.
Wendy ran to the window.
'No, no,' she cried.
'No, no,' she shouted.
'It is just for spring-cleaning time,' Jane said; 'he wants me always to do his spring cleaning.'
'It's just for spring cleaning,' Jane said; 'he always wants me to do his spring cleaning.'
'If only I could go with you,' Wendy sighed.
'If only I could go with you,' Wendy sighed.
'You see you can't fly,' said Jane.
'You see, you can't fly,' Jane said.
Of course in the end Wendy let them fly away together. Our last glimpse of her shows her at the window, watching them receding into the sky until they were as small as stars.
Of course, in the end, Wendy let them fly away together. Our last view of her shows her at the window, watching them disappear into the sky until they were as small as stars.
As you look at Wendy you may see her hair becoming white, and her figure little again, for all this happened long ago. Jane is now a common grown-up, with a daughter called Margaret; and every spring-cleaning time, except when he forgets, Peter comes for Margaret and takes her to the Neverland, where she tells him stories about himself, to which he listens eagerly. When Margaret grows up she will have a daughter, who is to be Peter's mother in turn; and thus it will go on, so long as children are gay and innocent and heartless.
As you look at Wendy, you might see her hair turning white and her figure becoming small again, since all this happened a long time ago. Jane is now just an ordinary adult with a daughter named Margaret; and every spring cleaning, except when he forgets, Peter comes for Margaret and takes her to Neverland, where she tells him stories about himself, and he listens eagerly. When Margaret grows up, she will have a daughter who will be Peter's mother in the next generation; and so it will continue, as long as kids remain joyful, innocent, and carefree.
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!